#[cue ten minute slap fight]
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
chasedeys · 3 months ago
Text
i've decided to lump all my shippy rpf au/non au thoughts together so. some nsfw btw, some non bengals, and like several ships you'd maybe have to brace yourselves for idk.
(also feel free to ask abt/share your thoughts on these or even other ships hehe maybe i'll get inspired! there's like 15 ships here goodness)
joemarr:
avatar au - airbender jamarr, firebender joe i knowwww some of you would think its the opposite but no i am finitely correct. the way jamarr would be bouncing around leaping around that man is an airbender!! not of the acolyte variety though 😭 while the deadset focused single mindedness of joe is for sure giving firebender hiding his scalding inner feelings. highly talented jamarr running away from the air temple in a very its-not-a-phase-nobody-understands-me-esque way and joe never getting the due diligence over his abilities in the fire academy so post graduation he's training hard under some obscure master (coach o lol) and getting outrageously good at his bending from sheer petty stubbornness and need to prove himself. they team up for that avatar korra organized bending fight thing i can’t recall and kick ass. and make out etc etc.
time travel au - old and greying married joemarr heaved with fresh out of the oven just won a natty joemarr. jamarrs tearful face clutching his ball staring in shock at ja’marrs unimpressed face clutching a margarita bowl in the middle of his and joes fucking kitchen. baby joes on top of the kitchen island bc somebody high up fucked up the calculations. older joes in the back trying to water their honestly dying plants. comfortable in their skin older joemarr reminiscing their years together tangled on a love couch while ten feet apart in the L shaped couch baby joe and jamarr red in the face just would not look in each other's direction like at all. jamarrs still clutching his ball. they’re still wearing their gear. joe would not stop staring at their gigantic ass framed wedding photo on top of the fire place. the emotional rollercoaster of being faced with the reality of possibly not playing together again steamrolled by the slap of imagery of them being married. being in one team. being a team. being more than what they thought they were together. and that time travel is real joes nerdy ass quantum mechanics enjoyer would be pissing himself in excitement probably. some crazy 'im gay for my qb/wr?' dilemma.
joemarr endgame with jjmarr fuckbuddies fwb extraordinaire :) except jamarrs very obviously to everyone but joe in love with joe, but he’s a slut (affectionate) so him and justin fall into bed very easily. one morning joe randomly dropping by jjs apartment greeted by justin making coffee etc he’s sitting in the kitchen island and jamarr walks out of justins room in just boxers yawning scratching at his belly with marks all over his body very obviously having gotten laid (pressing his hands against his eyes so he doesn’t see joe he just smells coffee and asks aloud if he can suck justins dick as a treat this morning lmao). cue horrific faces all around! cue misunderstandings! angst! why would you two hide this from me me! feelings realizations! tee having to suffer through joes breakdowns!! justin being exasperated through it all as joe be his stupidly loyal self congratulates him for his and jamarrs thing before cutting the man off by saying he’s in love with his coach fuck of jb fr. joe avoids jamarr for a hot minute before suddenly getting pushier and handsier with jamarr and that somehow leads to a cinematic fight and subsequent Great Big Confession in the middle of nowhere in a field of orange and purple flowers and green grass and hiding peeking woodland creatures and rain falling down heavy on them when they’re yelling only for it to suddenly clear and a rainbow to shoot right above them when they kiss end scene. cut scene to them sitting on a couch knees touching very bravely telling an unimpressed tee how they got together as tee shits on them for getting the flu of all things.
others (bengals/bengals or /nonbengals):
23 rookies poly - suchhh interesting dynamic between them alllll. drunken night of celebration of their touchdowns calling each other little tiny baby leading to chase getting spitroasted. waking up horrifically sticky and spent the next morning but charlie just goes right for the kill and climbs on top of yoshi for round four. social admins favorite targets yoshi and charlie being scrutinized heavily by the admins the next day wondering if they should be on that days segment 😭✋ (they really shouldn’t)
tee/justin - that one vikings vs bengals game where justin points/pokes at tee saying that his insane tuddy was crazy. that he was crazy for that one (it was. he was. tees sooooo). help me. help meeeee. (justin jamarr competency kink do you feel me) I’m thinking sonnets and ballads here guys they just talked and complimented each other for 1 (one) minute but I’m hearing wedding bells. no but okay so they just casually like each others posts and reply emojis to each others stories and start dming cute shit like hey heard u like this guys music or hey whyd u make a face like that in this one ad lol or hbd bro keep grinding or joe and jamarr said this insane shit abt u is it true or hey u in la right lets link up etc etc finally having each others numbers and texting near 24/7. joe and jamarr get suspicious when justin knows exactly what they’re talking abt tee when they have their random catch up sessions with him before it clicks like hm. theyd be good for each other huh. justin erratic yet pin straight demeanor vs tees calming affectionate accepting nature huh. both their outrageous babygirlism. huh. the two promptly get down to business (setting them up) but like all their efforts are literally already done by those two. making and faking cancelling plans only to find out they carpooled together and were planning on spending the night together anyway etc etc.
joemartee oughhuhguhhuhhh secret established relationship joemarr being disgustingly in love but nobody knows they just think they’re like that or like oblivious and bets running around if they’re actually together/getting together/Very Good Friends etc while tees Going Through It falling for joe that one year first (on no he's a hot jock nerd) and getting close with his paramour the next year (oh no he's a hot semi-stereotypical jock) and they're both just oh so sweet and just genuinely going through the wringer with these insane feelings and joemarr oblivious asses oohing and aahing and blushing over tee higgins crying as i picture this i lvoe them your honor. it ends with them holding hands together in the middle of their home field on top of the tiger print b logo (which they all were in college. tigers that is. in college. where they faced each other for a natty. crazy).
tee/tb - both too pretty not to be obsessed with each other tbh. the angst aspect of ducking out of the bengals is there lol but what i want is tb pure class of dining and wining tee higgins like he deserves!! except he’s also a freak so tees constantly getting hit with random sensual touches and the dirtiest innuendos he’s ever heard of in his 20+ years of living.
joe/evan - the afc smoooocchhh being all that evan could think about 😭 joe being absolutely enamored by evans competency and confidence (that guys crazy he’s like looks like we're going to the afc championship or smtg i forgot but joes smile talking abt him is burned into my gyri) while on the other hand evans in his head thinking joes with jamarr and like am i really going to go for a man clearly in with his college bf only to be bamboozled by jamarr barging into his hotel room one night and yapping abt joes adoration for him and how all his 'why doesn't he like me' woes annoy the ever living shit out of him so he drags evan to joes room and locking them in together (how he does it nobody knows)
bayou trio poly - THSI SI SOOOO. there’s actually so many thoughts abt them but i cannot for the life of me even begin to word them out. joe being very obsessed with his receivers is like the entire precursor to this if I’m being honest because this man just would not shut up about jj and jamarr like that one interview about olympics flag football and his first thought is he’s playing with his guys shutttt your faceee. but just him relentlessly pursuing his guys and them fucking with him right back and with each other is so <33
trey/ja’marr - this bitch/bitch pairing has me by the throatttt trey being outright fucking wooing the shit out of jamarr but also unable to keep his smartass comments to himself and jamarr getting his feathers absolutely ruffled but the wooing he’s actually kind of oblivious to is working so well 😭 trey making an effort to be interested with jamarrs likes interests and hobbies, semi perfect gentleman because again he can’t help himself he has to be a smartass, one scene in my mind i can’t let go of is of trey dragging jamarrs plate of chilli he was handed off by someone unknowing for himself and giving his own plate filled with jamarrs favorites to him and that shit flusters jamarr bad but trey just has to make fun of him for his anti chilli agenda. he complains to tee and joe they each have to hold his hands very gently to tell him that that giant man is trying to wife you up and the world rearranges itself in jamarrs head so the next day he flirts disgustingly shamelessly outrageously with trey who’s flustered as all hell when jamarr actually just puts his entire hands all over his belly and waist. tee and joe 20 feet away from jamarr shamelessly feeling his man up with hands over their faces because oh my god jamarr be normal would you.
mims/erick - i don’t actually know them that well but their one instagram interaction, the fact they’re both rookies, and their beauty compels me so.
keon coleman/ja'marr i know this makes ZERO SENSE but let me tell you something x3 😭😭😭 the fact that jamarr stingy ass follows him on insta??? from like a single training (?) session??? this notoriously unwilling to just follow anyones ig followed keon from when is probably the first ever interaction they had together????? adorable. both from nola!! keon being such a sweet emotionally and intellectually intelligent sweetheart people on tiktok calling him dumb just from the way he talks (sincerely and honestly, yall nasty people wouldn't get it) get behind me 𝖎 𝖜𝖎𝖑𝖑 𝖕𝖗𝖔𝖙𝖊𝖈𝖙 𝖞𝖔𝖚. no do you get me jamarr getting lowkey obsessed with keons cute ass funny ass 6'4 ass goofy chill ass self and keon slightly starry eyed at jamarr guahagauahuh hear me outttttt (this is literally all i have in me to say sorry)
others (non bengals)
micah/cj - i keep getting these twos interviews and events together in tiktok its crazy micah says the most delusional shit and cj has to stop himself from cussing him out in disbelief its sooo funny. getting ‘casually fucking’ from vibes alone, the sexy way they debated on an imaginary cj offense vs micah defense play in micahs podcast (?) was also very compelling lol. like cj definitely fucked this man from annoyance of his bullshit but also of his brain and also bc he's hot okay.
cj/bryce - watching glimpses of their high school (?) lore and now the black magic shit going on….insane….the angst…..have they met up or talked at all this season. what would they say to each other. the tender angsty horny aspect of it all. haunts me i won’t lie.
bryce/andy - the panthers qb disasterland angst aside, bryce went after that old man like crazyyyy. the ethics of fucking a much younger man youre mentoring whos looking up to you for guidance and going through a very vulnerable moment in his life while you're also weighed down by a franchise calling for blood is so. soooo.
fred/brock - lowkey into the 49ers but their situation rn is. very dire. i wish them the best truly. heal quick and completely. but freds suchhh a gorgeous man and all his mic'ed up moments are adorable and brocks lore of being the absolute last pick and outperforming the other qbs drafted before him just stokes the fire in me and theyre just so. the slight curdle knowing youre the last pick the sudden responsibility shoved into your hands the star player backing you up relentlessly. learning each others ways during training camps and on the road trips gradually realizing theyve talked more about anything and everything that theyve ever talked to anyone before, brock freaking the fuck out while fred gets incredibly down with everything etc etc
koc/jj - constantly getting the vibes of ‘he fuckeddd that old mannn’ when i see gifs of those two with jj just being 🥰😘💞🎀💓🌸💖💝🩰🌷 aughguhgh outrageous levels of besotted he’s WORKING he’s GETTING HIS MAN he’s FLIRTING hes using EVERY weapon in his disposal (competency, beauty, babygirlism, etc) you have to respect that shit. stupid fic idea that won’t leave my head is of them getting into a scandal caught by paparazzi romantic ass dinner holding hands and ending the night clubbing close but they really aren’t anything at that time but ahaha you get where I’m going with this right FAKE DATING!!! except this isn’t really feasible bc lets be real a coach dating his player = fired. period. or the player traded to a different team which. WHICH. but theyre both like invaluable to the vikings so they just go ok fake dating have at it (that makes zero sense but whatever). anyway super fun idea can’t lie justin upping his cutesy lovey schtick and koc quietly dying from it. joe legit reaches out like 'ur not being coerced or anything right' while jamarrs like 'get that silver dickkkk' (hes like 39 but whatever) etc etc.
stosh - i can’t say it. i just can’t 😭😭 the point is stef is definitely vicious as all hell and josh is rightfully protecting himself and post week 5 game they fucked one last time racing against time before joshs flight back to ny and there were tears bitten back words and just like a final goodbye for both of them. for good. forever. or is it. (it is.) (they still think of the other.) (josh sees the ghost of him in every corner of his stadium. in every stool in his kitchen. in every tightened smile around him when he says he's practicing throwing to a receiver.) (stef feels the ghost of his touch every time he throws a ball perfectly to a fan in the stands. when cj tells him to snap his wrist correctly when he jokingly plays the quarterback. thinking of faking not being able to throw just to feel his touch in a crowd of people.) also stef saw that is it in ad meme and has a visceral reaction he barely stops himself from tweeting heinous shit about joshs dick game
okay so brace yourselves:
lamar/ja’marr - LMAOOOO don’t come for me but jamarrs competency kink. the shit he said about playing lamar in madden. lamar being witness to the sexy as all hell 82 yard td and 70 yard td annoyance against his team and being driven to do SOMETHING about it. guys see my vision. see beyond team sports for a minute and seeee myyy visionnnn. but yeah that’s the thing that compels me abt them lol
pat/ja’marr - HEAR ME OUTTTTTT the sheer distaste jamarr has against the chiefs is sooo ???? them randomly meeting each other one day and ja’marr instantly has his hackles up -> pat responding right at jamarrs vibes and annoying ass heckling the shit out of jamarr (his intentions were playful. jamarr does not see it that way) -> ja’marr fight mode activated -> straight up making out and fucking dirty in the backrooms -> never speaking of it again. the narratives!! that’s basically it
joe/pat - lowkey compelling 😔🤚 just imagining absolutely disgustedly affronted ja'marr in the back as joe and pat do a shy blushy demure 4 feet for jesus between them vanilla ass flirting light hearted 'haha i beat you' jabs 'good game bro pal buddy' dance is so 😭😭😭 jamarr spritzing water at pat pushing joe away behind him 'really. right in front of my salad. get the fuck away i swear.' joe trying to advocate for his feelings while jamarr shoots them down saying thats the most toxic shit hes ever heard (its not even remotely toxic hes just saying shit) somehow getting roped to helping set them up and he burns (slight insane thoughts of him and pacheco working together and then ehehe etc bc of that one time pacheco gassed up the crowd to the background of jamarr Going Through It and like. pachecos fucking gorgeous yall look at him. pacheco needling at jamarr like ‘u in love w joe or smtg’ asking semi seriously bc jamarrs like super funny and cute and absolutely incapable of being chill about his team wow and jamarrs dying everybody quit asking if hes in love with his qb he swears esp this gorgeous ass annoying prick)
joemarrpat. no i will not elaborate. (dirty hate fucking. jamarr right in the middle btw shut upppppp)
ok bye
71 notes · View notes
blessyourhondahurley · 2 years ago
Text
Part 1: Morning
After the best (mostly) sleepless night of his life, Dean wakes up to the start of a very special day.
(Read on AO3)
Dean can't sleep.
He's had sleepless nights before, of course. Hundreds, honestly thousands of them. Nights when his blood screamed with adrenaline left over from a recent fight. Nights when the pain of fresh wounds throbbed with every heartbeat. Nights when his head spun from whiskey, and cigarettes cadged off of friendly strangers. He's lain awake in anger, in despair, in loneliness, in exhaustion so deep it drove away the very cure it craved. He's spent bleak hours watching the numbers change on a cheap motel's cheap clock, too overwhelmed with dread for the coming day to allow himself even the respite of a long blink.
Today, though, for the first time in his harrowed life, he is wide awake with joy.
It's a few ticks past 4 a.m. according to the pretty nice clock on his pretty nice dresser. He is curled on his side in his bed, wrapped in warmth, listening to the pre-dawn birdsong, and he's so full of joy he thinks he might cry with it. He'd turned in shortly after midnight, but sleep so far hasn't come to him. He's just been lying there all night, smiling into the dark like a crazy person.
It's the sweetest vigil he's ever kept.
~~~~~
To his own great surprise, he must actually manage to fall asleep at some point, despite the joy (and the birds), because when the alarm rings at quarter of six, it jolts him out of a gauzy dream. The blankets shift and the form beside him unfurls. Cas gives a low, rumbling groan that Dean can feel in his spine as he's spooned snugly from behind. An arm wraps around his waist, a broad hand flattens on his belly, possessive.
“Too early,” the love of his life grumbles. Dean can't help but grin.
“You're the one who set the alarm, baby,” he chuckles, nudging a gentle elbow back into his bed mate's ribs. “We've got a busy day ahead of us, remember, and you said it was important that we had, and I am quoting you here directly, 'enough time to eat a filling, nutritious breakfast'.”
Cas drops a dry kiss, sleepy and slantwise, onto the side of his neck. “I regret every word,” he rasps.
“Oh really?” Dean says. “Because I also remember you including a slot in the agenda for morning sex. You regret that part too?”
Another kiss, this one firmer and with a hint of teeth. Cas's hand slips down Dean's tummy and insinuates itself under the elastic of his boxers. “On second thought I stand by my earlier statement in its entirety.”
It never takes Dean long to get riled up in the mornings, not when it's Cas doing the riling. Twenty minutes later, they're giggling in the shower, bodies flushed and blushing with post-coital glow. The day already feels golden, and his body feels weightless, like decades of fatigue and wear have fallen away from him. He's starting to contemplate a soap-slicked round two, his dick plumping a little between their bellies, when Cas slaps his ass hard and shoves him out of the spray.
“Go make me pancakes. You promised.”
“Bossy,” Dean says as he reaches for a towel. “You're lucky I love you.”
Cas turns off the water and gives him a gummy grin. “Yes, I am. I want mine with chocolate chips, thanks.”
Grumbling good-naturedly about eons-old entities with palates like a toddler's, Dean pulls on a clean pair of boxers and heads to the kitchen.
~~~~~
“Are you sure we have everything we need?” Cas asks him again. It's ten or fifteen to 9:00, and they need to get on the road soon if they want to be on time. On cue, the last-minute jitters have shown up. Cas is standing in the middle of the kitchen, wringing his hands together and looking around like he's never seen the place before in his long, long life. “I just feel like we're forgetting something,” he says plaintively.
Dean slots the last of the breakfast dishes in the drainer and turns to wrap him up in a hug. He kisses the spot on his beloved's forehead where his eyebrows are drawn up with worry.
“We're good, babe,” he soothes. “I checked and triple-checked. The car's packed, the calls have been made, the paperwork is all filed, I even took the trash out already.”
He can feel Cas's body relax in his arms as he runs down the list. Once the worst of the tension has dissipated, he pulls away (because they really are on a schedule here) and pecks out one more quick forehead kiss. “Today is gonna go off without a hitch,” he promises.
Cas smirks, puts a little tease in his voice. “Not even one hitch?” he asks.
Dean laughs. He has to kiss him for real then. They let it go on a bit too long, but, well, fuck it. It's their day. “C'mon, sweetheart,” he says, grabbing his fiance's hand and tugging him towards the garage. “Let's go get married.”
Continues here
125 notes · View notes
pinkchanelbag · 4 years ago
Note
i got the emperor. can i get friends with benefits with reiner braun?
(THANK YOU FOR SUCH CREATING THIS BEAUTIFUL EVENT, NIA! i remember when i saw your wheel event? it is cool, too!)
Tumblr media
THE EMPEROR — REINER + FRIENDS WITH BENEFITS. [NSFW, 18+]
Tumblr media
“dude, stop, why do you keep going on your phone?” 
“because it’s a bad movie, connie.” 
jean and connie’s bickering overlaps with the dialogue of the truthfully really awful action film connie put on for you all. still, you’ve been trying to pay attention despite that, and the arguing has you giving up on your attempt as you throw your head back into the cushion in exasperation. you’re sat on the long end of the L shaped couch with a popcorn bowl separating you from sasha, jean beside her and mikasa beside him. adjacent to mikasa is the love seat, which connie takes up with his legs stretched out, forcing armin to sit on the floor with his back against the seat and his legs braced against the bottom shelf of the coffee table. finally, across the same table is where eren and reiner sit on the floor, playing paper football on the table.
yeah...tonight’s movie night is turning out anything but interesting. 
as jean and connie dissolve into more petty fighting, mikasa gets up and nudges the brunette’s knees to get him to scooch into her spot so she can take his place next to sasha. the two girls start their own small conversation with sasha picking up the popcorn bowl to offer some to her friend. 
bored, bored. you’re so terribly bored, and after the frankly irritating week you’ve had, you were hoping your friday night with friends would feel a bit more alive. 
“man, fuck you.” you lift your head at eren’s voice to see him probably lose another game. he slumps onto the coffee table, effectively squishing the makeshift football field. reiner smiles devilishly. he’s sat the closest to the tv with his back slightly turned to it so that from where you sit, it’s easy to make eye contact with him without him having to turn. 
he leans back and braces his weight onto his palms on the floor, and just so, his eyes meet yours. he grins at knowing you saw his win, and you smile back with a quirked brow and tired eyes. for a moment he looks concerned. your only response is sticking your tongue out as if to say bleh, a clear communication to him of your mood. his smile is sympathetic. in fact, his entire appearance tonight looks uncharacteristically unthreatening. the beefy guy usually scares away any first years in sight. tonight, though, his hair rests comfortably on his forehead, and in place of a usually tight t-shirt he wears a big blue knit sweater that looks like the definition of warmth. you think about how nice a hug from him would be right about now. 
you refocus from your thoughts when you see that he’s tilting his head at you. his brows raise in proposition and he subtly nods—somewhere. somewhere behind him, next to him. it doesn’t matter where exactly, but the general message is anywhere but here, and it’s obvious what other activity he has in mind. 
you roll your eyes, but the smile on your face gives you away. 
“sasha.” you brush the girl’s thigh. she turns to you with a mouth stuffed with popcorn and a hm? sound. “i’m gonna take a nap in your room, ‘kay?” she nods with another mumble around her mouthful, and you can’t help but feel bad at the lie as you pat her thigh and push off the couch. 
you’re laid out on her bed for probably around ten minutes, parallel to the headboard with your legs dangling off the end. you’re about to text reiner and ask where he is when the door cracks open softly. you crane your head down to watch as he slips inside like a gentle giant before turning to you.
“what’d you say?” 
“that annie needed a ride home from her match,” he laughs. 
“you idiot.” you sit up. “annie never needs a ride.” reiner’s chest rumbles with a laugh as he approaches the bed until he’s right between your legs. you drop the crown of your head onto his hard abdominal muscles. 
“think they know?” 
you ponder for a moment.
“mikasa, probably.” he hums his agreement. his hands are flat as they move down your arms, practically leading them to his belt loops. “she probably hasn’t said anything ‘cause the thinks we’re, like, in love or something.” reiner laughs again, and it gently bumps your head against him.
“how nice of her.” this time you’re humming agreement as you obey his silence cue. your fingers find the button on his jeans and undo them, then the zipper. his semi is already looking up at you through the jeans, so you’re quick in pulling down the pants and observing the tent in his boxers. 
“that was fast,” you comment. 
“your fault,” reiner says, tapping a finger at your bare thighs. yes—you wore these little shorts today that put your thighs on nice display. you smile to yourself egotistically before taking his shaft through the fabric and directing the leaky head to your mouth. you lick and suckle at the wet cotton for a minute, darkening it with your spit and his precum while he forces his grunts into heavy exhales. 
“quit teasing.” his hand is wrapped around your wrist in an instant, and in the next instant, you’re on your stomach. your shorts are off in another instant. he doesn’t so much as take your panties off, instead yanking them to the side and pulling his stiff cock out of his boxers. the feel of his tip against your cunt has you flinching, because no matter how many tries you get to become acclimated to his insane size, you never really will. but he’s already pushing into you after gathering up your slick—”all this just from licking at me?” he comments. 
“reiner...too big...” you mewl. he hooks his hands around the front of your thighs to pull you close and prop your ass up for him. he slaps it once, twice, before bending over your frame with a huge arm on either side of your body.
“you can take it,” he growls as you feel him sink into you inch by inch. his sounds are low and primal as he feels your gummy walls embrace him. yours, on the other hand, are high and involuntarily loud. you bury your head into the sheets to keep quiet, but reiner is pulling you up with a hand around your neck in an instant. “mm-mm. lemme hear you.” he finally bottoms out with a low hiss, pressing his cheek to your ear so you’re as close to him as possible when he says, “let them hear you.” 
Tumblr media
note: yeahhh...idk why this turned kinky LMFAOO but i hope you enjoyyy!
NIA’S 999 EVENT.
Tumblr media
177 notes · View notes
raymusterio · 3 years ago
Text
~Spiderman: No Way Home Spoilers~
Ok so hear me out...
At the end of the movie, they all get sent back to their own universes except Eddie and Venom, who get sent to Andrew's Peter Parker Universe for reasons and because that is just their luck and I can imagine it now.
Eddie/Venom: no nO NO NO! GODDAMNIT We're in the WRONG Universe AGAIN! Fuck.
So they make their way to New York City cause guess what? There's a Spiderman in this universe too and the slightest possibility that this spiderman might know how to get them back home which is, unbeknownst to them, exactly one universe over.
They finally reach NYC and are just casually walking around until Venom spots Spiderman web slinging down the street.
Venom: That's the guy, Eddie, that's the guy we need!
Then goes full suit up and takes off after him. After a few minutes of trying to find Spiderman, they spot him on a rooftop and drop down next to him.
Venom: SPIDEY!! We found you!
Peter: AHH shit SHIT!! What the hell are you??
Cue ten minutes of Venom chasing Spiderman trying to convince him he's not attacking but instead needs help, meanwhile all Peter sees is this huge, humanoid black goo monster coming at him and he is very much in panic mode. The chase stops when Eddie takes over.
Eddie: wait wait wait please, we need you're help. We're not trying to hurt you.
Peter: What?! Why didn't you say that earlier instead of chasing me around Manhattan? I though you were trying to eat me, man.
Venom: Spiderman good guy, no eating Spiderman. Right, Eddie?
Eddie: yeah big guy, no eating Spiderman
Peter: Thats... gratifying. Do you.. um... ya know.. actually eat people?
At that moment they're interrupted by the news helicopter that followed them half the chase and hightail it out of there but it's too late. The camer caught Venom going back into Eddie and a lot of evil, powerful people want the power this strange person has and are willing to pay top dollar to have it. One such person decides to hire a well known but extremely dangerous mercenary by the name of Deadpool, because I firmly believe that Andrew's Peter Parker universe is also Deadpools universe.
Deadpool tracks them down and its a huge fight scene, lots a CGI, shit getting decimated, the usual MCU fights. About four hours later, they're all very fatigued and fighting sloppily. At one point Spiderman and Deadpool are are just slapping at eachothers hands in an effort to push the other. The fight ends when Deadpool loses the slap match and falls onto Eddie who has already given up and is just laying on the ground, Peter follows suit. They don't get back up.
Deadpool: Well fellas, that was pretty fun but I am staaaarving. I could go for a big juicy burger right about now, how bout you guys?
Eddie/Venom: If you're buying then sure
Peter: Weren't you just trying to kill us? For like, four hours? FOUR HOURS! And now you want to go get burgers?
Deadpool: That about sums it up, yes.
Flash forward to the three of them sitting in a booth in some random diner, Deadpool and Peter staring incredulously as Eddie proceeds to order 6 burgers, 3 fries, and 2 milkshakes.
Peter: Are you really going to eat all of that?
Eddie: Yeah I'm uh.. eating for two
Deadpool: Le Gasp! You're pregnant?!
After a meal that consisted of banter, a mini food fight, and watching Eddie devour everything he had ordered, Deadpool leans back in the booth and puts his arm behind his head.
Deadpool: Ya know what? I like you guys. I've decided I'm not going to kill or kidnap you.
Eddie: Gee thanks.
Peter: Kidnap?
Deadpool lays out that he was hired to capture Venom and kill Spiderman, explains who hired him, why, and how much he was being payed. He then offers them a chance for a "little" revenge and to send a message that no one can touch Venom. Basically they go fuck up some rich, powerful, evil scientist. Deadpool steals all his money, Eddie sees and takes some too. They don't say anything to Peter.
Boom. Movie ends.
Marvel please hire me
33 notes · View notes
shimmershae · 4 years ago
Text
So.  I have some more thoughts.  Shocking?  Yeah, I know, lol.
Let’s see if I can figure out how to purge what’s inside of my overactive brain and have it make some semblance of sense, shall we?  
Hmm.  
Where to start, where to start?  
Okay.  So I think it’s safe to say that the flashbacks pretty quickly establish that Daryl has essentially been set adrift.  He’s been cast back, in some ways by his own choosing, into a solitary searching life that speaks to his past.  He has no anchor anymore, no touching stone--whether that be Rick, who’s presumed dead, or Carol, who’s chosen by default to leave him behind and try to make a new family in Ezekiel and Henry.  
That’s important.  Because until this season?  Until he really matured and assumed, grudgingly or otherwise, the mantle of leadership of the communities?  
Daryl was a follower.  He took his cues from other stronger personalities.  Other people more quick to voice and own their opinions, right or wrong.  Like Rick.  And Merle before him.  
That’s not to say Daryl hasn’t had anything of value to say or add to the communities or to his relationships.  He has and he did.  Remember back at the Prison how Carol told him he was going to have to live with the love?  Daryl was just beginning to find his voice, so to speak.  He was emerging, even if they were only baby steps at first, from other seemingly more formidable shadows, and learning even then how to be more of a leader that people looked up to even if he was still content to be a follower.  
Being a follower was what he was comfortable with and I’m making some assumptions here, but I’d wager that in his abusive past with his old man, in that household first with Merle then on his own, being a follower and sticking to the safety of the periphery is probably what kept him alive.  Being a follower minimized conflict then, I’m sure.  Being a follower when he met up with and eventually connected with Rick and the rest of Team Family was probably the safest way for him to make emotional connections.  
I’m rambling.  I know it and I’m sorry.  It’s what I do.  Ramble, lol.  
Here.  I’m going to place the rest of this underneath a cut because I got more winding words than I have wind and most of ya’ll have patience.  
With Rick gone, with Carol off trying her damndest to live a fairy tale, Daryl floundered.  For all intents and purposes, he was left without any direction, nobody to take his cues from emotionally or otherwise.  
I mean, he literally made ever-widening circles searching for Rick, didn’t he?  Circles have no end point.  They have no real destination.  Not really.  Daryl essentially lived in a spin cycle of pain and regret and inability to really and truly connect with anybody during those years spent searching for Rick--especially since the person he arguably felt closest to and most comfortable with, Carol, basically decided those past connections Daryl was so desperate to find again were too painful for her and attempted to move on.  
He wasn’t emotionally equipped to or stable enough (perhaps still internally dealing with his anger and angst over his torture and imprisonment by Negan at that point in time) to put in the hard work to reestablish those fraying bonds on his own and the man basically lost the plot.  His world narrowed down to this latest search.  This search for a body.  For closure.  For a new purpose perhaps?  
And you know, the man had to be tired.  In some way or another?  He’s probably been searching his entire life.  It’s kind of what followers do.  They look for meaning outside themselves because they don’t feel like they’re enough.  
So then Dog, in the form of this happy, accepting, affectionate puppy appears out of nowhere.  He’s a welcome distraction and knowing Daryl’s propensity to try to reunite the lost with those they love, he started a new little search.  
That led him to Leah. 
Leah, who was alone.  Like him.  Leah, who knew how to survive.  Like him.  Leah, who was stuck in a place of grief.  Like him.  
Leah, who--and I don’t really feel like I’m going out on too far or precarious limb here considering how many parallels they literally slapped us in the face with during this episode--reminded him of someone he felt he couldn’t have, not even her friendship anymore because by her choosing to ‘be there’ for Ezekiel and Henry and the Kingdom she was always leaving Daryl behind and that’s a pattern we’ve all long suspected has really caused hurt for Daryl even if he’s long ‘accepted’ and dealt with it with stoicism.  
Boy, they really blew the lid off that issue didn’t they?  Oh, it was done rather quietly and in a surprisingly controlled manner, but the hurt it caused?  The tears and emotion it elicited was brought about with an almost surgical precision that stunned Carol, but I digress.  
My point is?  Daryl?  Innate follower that he is?  Daryl had grown accustomed to the human connection he found with Team Family.  He was never 100% comfortable with it but he missed it.  He craved it.  And Rick?  Well, deep down Daryl knew the likelihood of finding his ‘brother’ was minimal.  And with Carol pulling away and putting more and more distance between them--how deep and wide was that river, ya’ll, before the episode was done? when it started off looking like a small trickle of a stream?  how wide was that chasm these two idiots in painfully unspoken love allowed to be formed between them?--essentially the two closest people to him were lost to him, leaving him lost.  
So he stumbles upon this woman who is very reminiscent of people that he’s known.  He’s figured out, even though he keeps trying to buck the trend, that you really can’t make it alone in the world anymore.  And when she shows him some small measure of trust by letting him go?  That part of him that didn’t want to be alone kept drifting back into her sphere.  
Now I’m not going to go so far as saying Daryl fell in love with this Leah.  Because, shipping biases aside?  I really don’t feel like he did.  
Daryl found solace with Leah.  
Companionship.  
Remember another time when Daryl was lost?  When he felt he had failed another member of his family? Lost what he thought was the last of his family?  How alone he was at a crossroads when Joe’s group of Claimers came along?  
I’m not equating Leah with the Claimers in any other way except saying Daryl was in a similar headspace when he met her, okay?  Before anybody goes off on me.  I’m just saying that Leah?  She represented what Daryl felt was his one chance NOT TO BE ALONE.  
Daryl’s emotionally stunted, ya’ll. He’s made great strides, but trauma always seems to regress him.  Thankfully, it seems to regress him less and less as he really and truly matures, but it still has a habit of reverting him back to the Daryl we first met.  The Daryl we can easily see growing up in Merle’s shadow. 
When he threw that damn fish at her door, I literally laughed for ten straight minutes because that was funny as hell.  But honestly?  The more I thought about it, the more it dwelled in my mind?  The sadder it actually made me because here’s a grown man essentially trying to connect with another human being on an adolescent level.  
So much of what we were shown in this episode really just reinforced what I’d already suspected to be true--Daryl Dixon just doesn’t ‘get’ the basics of interpersonal relationships.  At least those that could be perceived as romantic.  For all that Carol mused it was like he had become a man back in Atlanta, during Consumed and their search for Beth?  That man is still very much trying to fumble his way out of the starting gate so far as pursuing a woman in any form or fashion.
This is just my opinion and we all know what they say about those, lol, but Daryl has longed for an even deeper connection with Carol since the Prison.  Maybe even before that. I think at the Farm his eyes were opened to her and he started trying to be a better person to match what he perceived as her goodness.  Before he even knew she wanted one, he was trying to be a man of honor.  Then stuff and thangs happened and shit, like Daryl once told Abe, just never settled.  Carol drifted out of Daryl’s reach because he wasn’t equipped with the emotional tools to really go after what he wanted--her in a deeper, different capacity than he’d ever wanted or asked for before--and shit, ya’ll.  If loneliness is a choice then Daryl Dixon was sick and damn tired of it.  
Do I think there’s even really a choice between Leah and Carol in Daryl’s mind though?  A true choice were he to absolutely, 100% realize and know that Carol’s heart was earmarked for him from the very beginning and that she’s suffering from the same delusions that she’s not good enough or deserving of him?  
Absolutely not.  
Leah knew that even if Daryl never divulged any specifics about Carol.  She knew the answer to her ultimatum before she even made it.  
And that ultimatum, ya’ll. 
Maybe it’s weird, but it put me in mind of when Merle pressed Daryl to make a choice between him and Team Family.  
Merle was blood family but like Carol and others said, he wasn’t good for Daryl.  
Leah might have offered Daryl some solace from his loneliness but ultimately staying isolated with her and not reconnecting with those he identifies as family is just as damaging as Daryl choosing to follow in Merle’s wake again.  Similarly to that situation, Daryl was clearly torn as soon as the words were out of her mouth.  
Between loyalty to family and unspoken love.  
In case there’s any confusion here, the unspoken love I’m talking about is his love for Carol.  He felt something for her back at that Prison.  Fight me.  He knew she’d be hurt by him going back with Merle, but obligation and family loyalty led him to make the decision all the same.  
Still. He knew she’d understand.  And she did, even if his choice hurt her.  
My thought is that this time?  At least initially?  Daryl didn’t completely separate his loyalty to family (searching for Rick) and his unspoken love (for Carol) when he made his decision.  They’re hopelessly entwined because Carol is a little bit of everything to Daryl--friend, family, the woman he loves and has been halfway in love with for so many years.  Initially, he chose the hope that both would come back to him if he just kept searching.  Because searching’s what he does.  From Sophia to Connie, he’s always searched in the hope of bringing the lost back to those that love them.  He’s always searched because nobody searched for him.  
Daryl is the ultimate lost boy who grew to be a man and still feels like he hasn’t been found.  
But how can he be found if the one person he wants to find him keeps running away?  
Daryl didn’t choose Leah.  
Not from his heart.  
Daryl turned back to Leah because he felt Carol slipping away to where he couldn’t follow her.  
If it can even be argued that Daryl chose Leah, it was by default.  Of course, he feels guilty.  Daryl wouldn’t be Daryl without guilt.  He wouldn’t be Carol’s man of honor.  
And he is Carol’s man.  
She may not be in the place to see it--YET--but she’s getting there.  She’s fighting hard against her natural inclination to run.  She’s trying.  She knows what she wants, even if she doesn’t believe she has the hope of getting it.  
Daryl knows what he wants, too.  He knows, once and for all, where he belongs.  He’s stopped searching.  He knows she’s right there.  There’s no more circles.  There’s just a final destination if he can convince the love of his fucking life to stop running from what they both want.  
He may have left that note for Leah, but you can’t convince this viewer that he didn’t write those words for Carol.  
And that’s all I got to say about that.  
For now anyway.  
Omigosh, lovelies.  
So sorry for the emotional word vomit but thank you so much for indulging me even if I did lose my original point somewhere up there, lol.    
120 notes · View notes
tonystarktogo · 4 years ago
Note
Could I pretty pretty please get some more on the time travel crack au? Maybe when it gets out that Steve, Bruce, andThor are technically from the future?
As much as I’d love to jump to that part, I think it’s funnier necessary to cover a few other tidbits first. For example:
Tony misses whatever discussion follows Thor’s -- hah, got it right in one, he hasn’t lost his touch completely yet -- arrival before the god carries his brother off towards a containment cell with the sort of cheer that causes Tony to carefully keep at least two people between himself and Thor, lest the asshole tries to hug him again.
Not that it can be that big a loss considering they all -- sans Loki -- end up back in the command center of the helicarrier, where Fury glares balefully at the most recent invader of his precious aircraft that clearly isn’t meant to stand in the way of gods.
A glare Thor aggressively doesn’t notice. Likely because he’s too busy partaking in the on-going discussion on what to do next.
And by ‘what to do next’ Tony doesn’t mean the expected we-were-invaded-by-a-mindcontrolled-alien-nutbag-and-there’s-probably-more-out-there-seems-like-the-kind-of-oh-shit-situation-we-should-plan-for. No. That would be reasonable and expected and Tony’s spent all of three hours in the company of the esteemed Captain America and already he can tell you that Rogers is none of that.
[Which, not cool, Capsicle. Dazzling and befuddling people with crazily brilliant ideas is his job.]
[continues under the cut]
So far, Tony’s been paying attention for ten minutes. In that time, Rogers and Thor have gotten into an argument over how to handle Loki -- which holy shit, that went from a calm, rational discussion to a battle to the death between two superhumans on a sugar high in zero point four seconds -- that Tony is so not gonna touch. [Nope. Let some other fool [i.e. Rogers] throw himself head-first into norse god family drama, Tony’s own feelings concerning his family are complicated enough.] That conversation devolved into a not-openly-fighting-while-totally-fighting stand-off between Rogers and Banner over a way too bitter comment from the latter [something about ‘you’d know all about choosing one brother over the other, wouldn’t you’ which what?], which in turn gets derailed by Banner needling Thor about the merits of beheading over stabbing.
Romanoff had the good sense to disappear -- probably to interrogate Loki while his apparently protective big brother is distracted, now that Tony thinks about it. 
Unfortunately that still leaves Tony stuck here, having to play the role of the mature adult because no one else fucking will. Tony hates being responsible. It’s like being back in high school and being left to do all the work on your own in group project.
[Tony failed that project. Got a straight up zero on purpose because spite is a wonderful motivator. Which, now that Tony thinks about it, doesn’t say anything promising about the current situation.]
Tony leans even further back in his seat, only balancing on the backlegs of the chair, to give Fury a very sharp, very judgemental look.
These are the people you’re betting Earth’s survival on, that look says.
Fury’s already pissed off expression darkens further, which brightens Tony mood substantially. That one of the suit’s sensors flashes green twice in quick succession less than a minute later really just makes for a delicious cherry on the top. Or more precisely a good excuse to ditch this trainwreck of a match-making attempt.
“Whoops,” Tony says, clearly audible but not too loud to draw real attention from the three [still arguing-while-pretending-not-to] stooges on the other end of the room. “Looks like I gotta take this call.”
He jiggles his fingers at Fury. The guy rolls his eyes -- probably jealous that he doesn’t have an excuse himself, that bitch face doesn’t fool Tony -- but no one tries to stop him.
“Alright, J, what do you have for me?”
*
Tony pretends not to notice the shuffling footsteps. Glances at the disturbingly normal clock on the wall that is so not up-to-date with the rest of the technology in the room, it must be an inside joke. Tony would love to meet the SHIELD agent behind it -- it can’t be easy, being the only person with a sense of humor in an entire agency.
30 minutes.
Well. That’s longer than Tony thought he’d get. JARVIS still hasn’t cracked the last layer on SHIELD’s really fucked up dirt -- and given what he’s already found, that says a lot -- but it’s only a matter of time now. Besides, Tony’s got a job to do.
“To- Stark.”
“Rogers.”
Tony doesn’t turn. Neither does he stop typing.
“What are you doing?”
Tony scoffs. He’s not in the mood to pander to inferior minds -- not when they’re so fucking frustrating, don’t make any sense and worst of all make him do all the work. 
“He’s tracking the Tesseract, using the scepter as a point of reference,” Banner says after taking one look at the screen over Tony’s shoulder.
Tony raises his eyebrows, impressed despite himself. Banner’s credentials clearly don’t do him justice -- and they were pretty damn good to begin with.
“Huh,” says Rogers.
Thanks for playing. Now buckle down and make yourself useful or fuck off, Tony wants to snipe but doesn’t get the chance to because the gods -- this god at least -- just aren’t on his side.
“Even without my brother’s help, a weapon of the tesseract’s might should not be underestimated,” Thor speaks up. “Should we not make haste and collect it?”
"Great idea.” Tony’s voice is dryer than the sand dune he crash-landed in back during his fun little trip to Afghanistan. “If only I’d thought of that instead of inventing fifteen new algorithms to try and get a read on SHIELD’s precious magic eight ball while you were busy defending your brother’s honor. Speaking of, I’m pretty sure Romanoff is a greater danger to his virtue than Captain Shockfreeze over there, so why are you still here?”
Okay, maybe poking the hornet nest that is godly family isn’t his smartest move [didn’t he just say he wasn’t gonna touch that?!] but damn if Tony isn’t curious. And also too annoyed to care about unimportant, subjective things like good manners and tact.
He sort of regrets his cavalier attitute a little when Thor sobers. At least there are no tears in sight. Tony is the last person on Earth who should be left unsupervised around crying people. It just never ends well.
“Ah.” Thor sighs heavily, stems his body against an unfortunate table that creaks dangerously. "I’m afraid I can’t afford to see my brother right now.”
It’s the way he says those words, the weight they carry more than anything that tells Tony he needs to drop this issue right now. Talk about one huge trigger button.
Must be inconvenient to have siblings. Tony totally can’t relate.
“Well, in that case, unless you have a magic trick with which you can pull the Tesseract’s position out of your sleeve, how about you sit as far away from these delicate instruments as possible and don’t touch anything while I work my magic, hm?”
Tony doesn’t let his gaze linger on the crushed edge of the table. Thor hasn’t even seemed to notice. He’s too busy lighting up at Tony’s snappish response. Which is surprising. Tony’s aware he’s a bit of an asshole right now. In his defence, he’s an asshole most of the time.
Rogers leaps across the room -- almost crashing into the previously mentioned delicate sensors as he does so -- to slap his palm over Thor’s mouth.
Tony stares. [How quickly can you develop a new habit again? Because this starts to feel like a new habit.]
“That sounds like a great plan!” Rogers beams at him, so wide and fake it must be physically painful for the epitome of all that is good and holy. At least Tony hopes it is. The supersoldier his father worshipped is still clinging to their resident god of thunder’s face.
It’s.
Tony resolutely turns his back on both of them because their madness doesn’t seem to come with a refund-ticket and if Tony doesn’t finish this program, no one will.
Not even Banner -- whom Tony had been kind of hoping for. Speaking of, the man’s been awfully quiet for a while now.
“You alright there, Brucie-Bear?” Tony turns around -- a little because it’s polite to face people when you talk with them and mostly to have an excuse not to watch the ongoing doomed wrestle-match between Blonde 1 and Blonde 2. His awesome nicknaming skill doesn’t get so much as a twitch.
To be fair, Banner is so busy staring straight ahead with the most epic rendition of the World’s Most Thoughtful Expression™ Tony has seen in a while that it doesn’t seem like the man heard him. At all.
Until he suddenly speaks up.
“I think we’ve forgotten something.” Behind Tony the impromptu wrestling comes to a sudden halt.
Probably something negligible like how to focus on a mission, the sarcastic voice in the back of Tony’s mind drawls. Though it should be noted that Tony’s consciousness only comes in sarcastic or not at all. Sorry, everyone, all the other flavors are out.
Banner’s frown deepens. “Something- Something important.”
Right on cue an explosion rocks the aircraft.
*
There’s a bit more tension in this part than the previous ones. On Tony’s side it’s because he’s smart enough to pick up on Something Is Seriously Wrong, both consciously and subconsciously and also because he feels the pressure what with everyone else apparently not taking this whole thing very seriously.
[Excluding Natasha who, believe me, takes Clint’s fate very serious indeed.]
On our time travellers’ side, they experience the frustration of being unable to talk openly, surrounded by people they don’t trust, trying to play along to the script of a movie they watched like 12 years ago and never revisited. Needless to say they’re failing horrenduously.
104 notes · View notes
dontcallmecarrie · 4 years ago
Note
you mentioned Loki as a potential ship originally and now i’m curious. if it isn’t too spoilery, can you talk a little about how he’s going to play into this au? is the invasion going to change much?
Honestly? I was thinking of having a different inciting incident entirely.
Partly because for all I love the first Avengers movie, even now despite everything— from a writer's perspective, it is very very obvious the plot was meant for something cinematic rather than practical.
I mean, the big final battle in New York? Exquisite in terms of fight scenes and banter and whatnot, really great way to show team dynamics [...for the few minutes we had them *cries*]— but having all of the enemy coming from a single conveniently-located chokepoint that can be easily destroyed, with no backups?
I'm pretty sure others have mentioned this before, but long story short: if Loki had been seriously trying, he would've fought a lot, lot smarter.
So here, we'd be scrapping that part. Also because that way Loki has a way easier time of things, because the in canon the New York battle was framed to have a lot of parallels with 9/11 and that means just about everyone in the country's out for his blood and that way lies a headache if I were to try and slap a fixit on this so might as well just avoid that situation entirely.
So.
In this AU, Loki shows up later, and we have a different reason for the Avengers to assemble. Or, maybe he still shows up, but he's a lot smarter about this, and the only people chasing after him is SHIELD because he stole their shiny Tesseract and nobody's entirely sure what it does but they really, really want it back and partway through, Loki breaks free of Thanos' mind control and decides he's going to do his own thing.
I...honestly don't know, this wasn't something I've thought about much.
What I do know is that in this AU, Loki ends up joining Cabal for the express purpose of messing with Thor and giving his little friends a headache and hey, turns out there's already a club with that goal!
So now Cabal has a master magician in their ranks, an expert illusionist and it's a really good thing he just wants to mess with Thor because if he'd wanted to, he could do some serious damage.
As it is, Victor von Doom keeps pestering him for anything involving magic and Justin keeps telling him to ease up with the questions, let the resident alien breathe and Ivan's just shaking his head and turning back to his latest blueprints and the Winter Soldier pops in to say hi before going back to chasing another lead on the latest HYDRA offshoot trying to make itself a nuisance.
aka you know how everyone wanted the Avengers to have good team dynamics? Well, here Cabal's way ahead of the curve. Yay, unintentional team-as-family feels!
Loki's mostly just trying to settle in and deal with his own personal issues, and Justin, as the unintentional founder of Cabal, ends up spending a lot of time with him.
Showing him around Earth, maybe giving him a cover via hiring a disguised version of him as a PA or bodyguard— you get the picture. Justin is Loki's tour guide, basically, and ends up helping him a lot just by being an outsider willing to lend an ear as Loki vents to someone who isn't constantly going "your father cares about you, he just doesn't show it" or "you need to see it from his perspective" or any other sort of well-meaning but ultimately incredibly invalidating platitudes.
Just...listens, and nods along, and offers self-help books if he ever needs it. And therapy. And food, and...
...a lot of resources, actually, now that Loki thinks about it.
At first, Loki was wary, because this random stranger introduced himself with a polite smile and treated him with a respect that makes him incredibly uncomfortable but... for the longest time, Loki couldn't quite put his finger on why?
it's what happens when you're treated with basic human decency after a lifetime of not experiencing such thing, is what it is; not that Loki'd notice until way, way later.
So at first that's the main dynamic going on, lots of suspicion and "okay, what's the catch, why are you being so nice" and it takes a while for him to accept that Justin is just Like That— and that's right around the time that things start shifting as Loki lowers his guard and truly starts enjoying himself.
He has friends, now: people that care about him for him, and not his connection to Thor. He does what he wants, and doesn't have to worry about anyone's disapproval, or how this reflects on Asgard, or... well, you get the idea. Loki's in a much better place, now.
Now his pranks on Thor stop being as dangerous. No less annoying, mind, but...way less "I have turned every single pigeon in New York City into [insert x inconvenient and potentially hazardous creature here]" and more "I have just discovered what rickrolls are, prepare for the next ten hours of your friends' internet to be nothing but remixes of Caramelldansen".
Still same net result, but the stakes are different.
And all the while, Justin's a constant.
He's charming, polite, kind. He pushes the people around him to be the best versions of themselves, no matter what that is.
For the longest time, Loki can't quite wrap his head around it— especially when he gets wind of Justin's childhood, finds out what his family's like.
What his father is like.
And just like that, Loki has a new mystery to poke at, in between brainstorming ideas to mess with the Avengers, or drafting lesson plans so Victor stops bothering him about that latest array.
Justin acts very, very differently, compared to the people who should have influenced him, and... Loki is curious as to why.
.
Cue added incentive to get to know Justin better, and ta-da! You have Loki's train of thought for this AU.
On Justin's end, there's not a lot of people he'd feel comfortable getting together with: first because when he was younger, everyone his physical age got automatically younger-sibling-zoned [because past life influence], and later because they had to be as emotionally mature as he was to feel comfortable even thinking about having a relationship.
Loki, however? As the centuries-old alien god who's Seen Some Shit, there's a lot he can bring to the table.
Ta-da! My train of thought for how this ship would work, if we went this route.
38 notes · View notes
letstrywritingmaybe · 3 years ago
Text
3. Faking Dating
(Referring to my list of ideas that idk if I’ll ever get to)
Okay so I’ve been putting more thought into this, but I have one major problem with the way I envisioned it. My original idea is to have an oc of sorts, here’s the problem I’m not creative and I suck at that. The solution would be to find a canon character to replace it but I don’t really know who given the circumstances of this being a CoAi no antidote verse? (I mean I could switch to ShinShi but that changes the whole dynamic and I don’t want it) So let’s just think out loud about this:
• Who would I be if this wasn’t a high school fic? Flash forward ten years and cue the childhood friends to lovers trope I’ll support!
• Given how popular they are (cause who wouldn’t swoon over them?), and them being totally against the idea of entertaining romantic feelings with children who are ten years younger!! They mutually decide to be in a fake relationship. I originally thought maybe starting in middle school? But most likely the first year of high school.
• It works well cause listen they’re basically together, have you seen the way the two of them are??? Literally lost in their own worlds with each other. My otp is in love your honor. Problem is, both do not realize it’s real *sigh. This goes on for most of high school…
• It’s their last year now and after years of pretending, especially when the feelings are very real… one gets wary of fake dating their crush. How do you expect me to get over you when I have to pretend to love you but I actually do love you? You don’t.
• Because I prefer Conan to be the one suffering… Ai is the one to break it off. Because she doesn’t want to live a lie and they’re going to graduate anyways. Everyone is mostly off their backs and believes they’re meant to be, so no need to pretend. Plus the older they get, the more meaningless age difference will be.
• For obvious reasons to us, this doesn’t sit well with him. He cannot for the life of him fully figure out why cause he’s an idiot in denial (someone slap some sense into him before it’s too late).
• It’s too late. Cue the introduction of another character! One that will strictly be a brotp for Ai, cause my Queen needs more love okay. Except Conan doesn’t know that <3
• Because I’m self indulgent and unfortunately very american, my idea was that he would be a foreign transfer student who would immediately be partnered up with Ai since her English would be the best. So she gets to help him settle into school life. They hit it off instantly.
• Our foreign exchange student knows that there’s something going on with the otp. It’s so obvious plus it’s high school, rumors spread like crazy. Especially over these two. He puts the pieces together and figures out that she actually likes him likes him. She denies this of course, but it’s obvious.
• Conan basically low key (high key) hates this new guy. For no good reason either, cause he’s super chill and treats Ai nicely. Maybe a bit too friendly… foreigners *rolls eyes. Wait a minute… is he figuring it out? Omm, he did. Now what?
• The best course of action is to run towards her and confess cause impulsive tendencies are so hard to fight against especially since it’s taken him ten freaking years to see the light. There’s one problem, she’s unconvinced. He of course tries to talk sense into her but she chooses to run away instead. Not literally, she fibbs which leads me to…
• Fake dating! Except this time, you guessed it! Ai lies and says that she and this new student are a thing now. Which of course completely ruins Conan:
Like what??? How did you just move on so quickly???
Um, it wasn’t real, so why are you mad?
What was the point of you were just going to date someone way younger than you anyways???
How was I supposed to know I would end up liking him? Besides this is different. He’s different. *cue heartbreak cause again I live to make him suffer
• Clearly she didn’t talk this through with the newbie and Conan thinks she’s lying, so what better way to test it then go confront his potential love rival! But of course since this is such a solid brotp, he confirms her story. Yeah they’re totally together now… pulls her aside, um were you going to tell me that we’re dating now???
• Naturally he tries also to talk sense into her, what are you afraid of? He likes you too! Go be with him! Why are you in another fake relationship??? Go make the first one real, it was real to begin with! Our poor girl doesn’t listen of course.
????????????????
And this is kinda where I’ve stopped thinking about this verse. If you know me, clearly it’s going to end happy. I think I want it to go a certain way, but I’m fighting myself on it. I’m a terrible influence and my recent fics are haunting me so… it could turn risqué and I just don’t know if I want to write that right now? I’m missing my fluffy roots but mostly I just miss reading fics *the deepest of sighs*
As for a title? Idk yet but I’m rather fond of this: Love Me, But Don’t Fall For Me
Isn’t it a little late for that?
The alternative is a song lyric, and I’m tempted to pick a line from gold rush cause that’s so them. I cry.
Highly influenced by the romanogers fic I’m going to post maybe today?
11 notes · View notes
rainbowcaleb · 4 years ago
Text
On our own time, in our own way
(a new year’s eve Shadowgast fic.)
“Jester has told me of several new year’s traditions…” Essek ran a finger across the top of his mostly empty wine glass. It was number three or four; his anxiety had gotten the better of him.
“Oh? I am sure some of them may be exaggerated in nature. She does love her pranks.” Caleb chuckled, looking a little flushed himself from the ever flowing wine in the Lavish Chateau tonight.
Essek felt a smidgen of relief. “I am actually glad to hear that. So, the traditional water bucket toss of icy water?”
“Ah, that one is not real.” Caleb replied.
“Drinking the same number of glasses as years of your life?”
“Another joke,” Caleb laughed. “And would prove quite difficult for some of us.” He rested a hand on Essek’s arm with a smile.
“Then, finding someone to kiss when the clock strikes midnight in order to be lucky with love in the new year, that certainly is a joke of hers as well?”
“Oh,” Caleb blinked a few times. “Ah, well, that one is real. Perhaps not the luck part, but yes, the kissing…” He looked down to where his hand rested on Essek’s arm, as if noticing it for the first time.
Essek too was fascinated with the hand resting on his forearm, carefully avoiding looking right ino Caleb’s blue eyes or, even worse, glancing at his lips. His wine glass suddenly felt much too empty.
The crowd around them seemed to surge into high octane energy, voices raised loudly against the music playing, numbers being counted down from ten.
“It’s almost-” Essek started.
“It is, and-” Caleb answered.
Essek was panicking, he was very much panicking. He glanced around, there were so many people crushing in around them but Caleb was right in front of him, Caleb and no one else, only Frumpkin circling down by their ankles. His wine glass felt fragile in his sweaty hand, there were mere inches between them, and now the noise erupting from the crowd was a time bomb of four-three-two--- 
.
.
.
Jester bumped into Caleb twenty something minutes after midnight looking flushed in the face, her lipstick smeared, but otherwise impeccably dressed and overflowingly happy.
“Ooh, Caleb.” She grinned at him and reached up to pinch a cheek. “Happy new year! Were you able to find Essek in time? I did push him over to where you were standing.”
Caleb gave Jester a stricken expression and she immediately stopped her dancing around to the music and faced him.
“Oh no, what happened? What is that big sad wizard frown for?”
“He didn’t kiss me.”
Jester gasped, then the shock in her face melted into fury. “How dare he, I thought he was super into you, oh my gosh that liar! Do you want me to kick him out of the party? Or hurt him? I do have a wounding spell prepared today.”
Caleb laughed but it sounded like a bubble of manic energy. “No, no, Jester, that is not necessary. He...well, he kissed Frumpkin.”
Jester’s face twisted up, fighting the urge to laugh while still trying to feel bad for her friend. The laughter won out. “He did what?” She kept giggling. “Frumpkin? Why would he- what would make him- Caleb can you explain from the beginning?”
Caleb shrugged, looking out across the crowd with a sigh. “I think he panicked.”
“Okay, okay, well it’s Essek. That kinda makes sense. So why didn’t you?” Jester asked.
“Why didn’t I…?”
“Why didn’t you kiss him?”
There was a long pause and Caleb sighed again. “Schiesse, I think I panicked too. I need to go find him, don’t I?”
Jester slapped him on the back. “Go get him.”
Caleb started pushing his way through the dancing people and kissing couples in the crowd, trying to find that familiar white hair amongst the celebration. He could just hear Jester over the noise.
“I mean ‘him’ as in Essek, not Frumpkin, just to be clear! Don’t you kiss a cat too!”
.
.
.
Essek was out on the most remote balcony, having clamored through the crowd in a blind panic after kissing Caleb’s cat instead of Caleb himself. The surroundings had gotten to him. It wasn’t that he was inexperienced, or that he didn’t want to, but it had suddenly felt like immense pressure to perform this kissing tradition, publicly surrounded by friends and strangers and a countdown that only succeeded in making his heartbeat race faster. If Essek could make a list of first kiss situations with Caleb, a public function with a timer would be last on the list.
He was so caught up in his anxious thoughts, he didn’t hear Caleb step in through the window until he was quite close to him.
“Essek-” Caleb took a step back as Essek spun around startled. “Oh, apologies, I didn’t mean to disturb you.”
“No, that is alright, I was just…” There was no honest excuse Essek could give other than “avoiding you out of embarrassment”.
“You know, ah,” Caleb took a deep breath and looked right into Essek’s eyes. “We are both similar in many ways.”
“As you have said.” Essek felt suddenly nervous as to where this conversation was going. The last time Caleb had begun such a speech was a very different party.
“And I believe we both do not excel in crowds like this.” Caleb gestured at the noisy festivities through the window behind them. “Out here, it is much better.”
Essek half-smiled. “The fresh air and quiet do help.”
“I agree.” Caleb took a step forward, although there wasn’t much room to do so on the small balcony. He was inches from Essek again, an imitation of their position from not too long ago. “Would you like to try again?”
“Do you mean…?” Essek could feel his cheeks warming even against the chilly night air.
Caleb smiled. “On our own time, in our own way.”
“Yes.” Essek had no words that could convey the joyous bubble that was rising in him. It wasn’t the wine, it wasn’t the pressure of tradition. He wanted to. “Yes, Caleb, I would very much like-”
Caleb leaned over and gently pressed his lips to Essek’s, lightly at first, seemingly waiting for a response. Essek quickly reached up to tangle a hand in Caleb’s hair, pulling him further in to deepen the kiss. It was the cue Caleb was waiting for. His hands went to Essek’s waist, pulling him flush against him, opening his mouth against Essek’s own. Essek stepped forward, taking Caleb with him, pinning him lightly against the outside wall. They stayed like that for minutes, for hours, they didn’t know. Hands finding sneaky paths under clothes, lips kissing down jaws and necks and collarbones, and then-
BOOM!
Caleb jumped, knocking his forehead against Essek’s.
KABOOM!
“What was that?” Essek turned his head, not wanting to pull away too much from Caleb just yet.
A second eruption of fireworks was exploding into the sky, ear-shockingly close. It seemed the Lavish Chateau was launching their own fireworks right from the roof, the colors and numbers competing with the city’s own midnight display.
Caleb reluctantly let go of Essek’s waist to press a hand to his ear. “Can we-?”
Essek nodded, squinting against the noise. The two of them clamored back inside through the window. The celebration had slowed down a little, some groups and couples certainly retiring to their rooms for the night or continuing a jaunty bar hop through the city, and so Caleb and Essek easily found an empty table in a corner that wasn’t too sticky with spilled drinks. 
Caleb pulled a chair over so there would be two and sat down. Essek ignored the empty chair and sat on Caleb’s lap, facing him with a twinkle in his eyes.
“You know, I think I may have found a little new year's luck after all.” He leaned down, kissing those now-familiar lips again. “Or perhaps some new year’s courage.”
Caleb walked his fingers slowly up Essek’s thighs, smiling through the kiss. “I am very glad we both did. I was...nervous to chase after you.”
“Oh?” Essek drew back. “Did you think I did not want you? Because I certainly do.” He pressed his lips to Caleb’s again.
“Well, you did kiss my cat first.” 
Essek laughed, his breath tickling across Caleb’s lips. “I panicked. Can you blame me?”
“No, I think I would have done the same.” He wrapped his arms around Essek, drawing him closer.
“What, kiss your cat?”
“No, no, Frumpkin has had enough little kisses from me over the years. He really is a spoiled little prince.”
Essek leaned slightly back, looking down at Caleb through his lashes. “Should I be jealous?” There was a dancing grin on his lips.
Caleb reached up, cupping Essek’s jaw, letting his thumb trace gently across Essek’s lower lip. “Less talking, more-”
“Kissing.” Essek finished his sentence and his action, swooping down to hungrily kiss Caleb again. 
.
.
.
They had rung in the new year in their own way, which suited them just fine. The pressure to seek a kiss at midnight may be a tradition, but it wasn’t a rule, not that Essek or Caleb liked to play strict to the rules all the time.
However, much to the delight of their friends and dismay of the new couple, the tradition of an ice water shower to welcome the new year proved to be very, very true. 
86 notes · View notes
wienerbarnes · 4 years ago
Text
Secret’s Out
Tumblr media
Pairing: Bucky x Reader (Cheek to Cheek)
Word Count: 1,796
Warnings: not much, brief slight angst i guess
A/N: back on my cheek to cheek bullshit 😌 after this one, im going to be posting some oneshots that date back to some of reader’s background and times before bucky! which im excited for :D enjoy!
MAIN MASTERLIST | CHEEK TO CHEEK MASTERLIST
Another mission, another briefing. You get the alert the morning of, the last minute meeting blaring in your room as you make yourself breakfast. You sigh and turn the stove off, accepting that you won’t have time to finish cooking and make it to the conference room in the next five minutes. You take the time instead to get dressed in what you normally wear to briefings and take your coffee to go.
When you arrive, there’s no one in the room, no one besides Sam and Bucky. Was the meeting for nine and not eight? Are you freakishly early? Could you have actually stayed and eaten your eggs and toast?
“Do you know what this is about? Because he won’t tell me.” Bucky huffs at you playfully, not actually angry, but still annoyed at the fact that Sam refused to tell him anything that’s going on until you got here.
You shake your head to tell him you don’t and slowly make your way over to the seat next to Bucky as Sam’s voice booms in the room.
“F.R.I.D.A.Y., lock the door.” A distant click is heard as your bottom meets the chair and Bucky’s face becomes more and more confused.
Sam is silent for a moment, seemingly trying to figure out what words to say and how to start.
“I found a video of you.” He says.
“... What?” You whisper in disbelief.
“I was looking into your background. Specifically your HYDRA background. And I found a video that needs explanation.” As if on cue, a video is displayed behind Sam.
You are seen sitting at a small table, a small blender to the right of you. You look dangerously thin, hair greasy and matted, dark circles under your eyes. You have a crazy look in them, a look Bucky hasn’t seen since the first time he saw you in prison. This isn’t prison though, he very quickly realizes. Besides your body growing rigid next to him, he just knows that this is a HYDRA facility.
You’re humming obnoxiously loud in the video as a large man - presumably a Hydra scientist -  steps into frame. He wears a light blue button down shirt tucked into slacks underneath a lab coat. The tune of Singin’ in the Rain is all that’s heard for the first few seconds of the video as you stare up at the man, watching him as he checks the blender.
“Shut up.” He finally snaps at you, growing annoyed with your loud humming.
“I’m singing in the rain! Just singing in the rain! What a glorious feeling, I’m happy again!” You yell out, screaming out the lyrics in tune before a loud crack sounds, as the man in the lab coat slaps you hard across the face.
Bucky flinches next to you and you barely remember what this video was. You’re more consumed by the fact that Sam was doing some kind of background check on you for some reason and the fact that there’s a video at all. I didn’t know they recorded me.
You seem to hold back a smile at the man, as though he told some amazing joke and you’re trying not to laugh, despite having been backhanded across the cheek.
“Turn on the blender.” The man commands.
“That’s a very nice shirt you’re wearing.” You compliment.
He ignores you as he waits for you to turn on the blender. Bucky looks closely at it, but the button is on the side closest to the handler. He takes a wild guess that they don’t expect you to just reach around and switch it on with your finger.
You suddenly remember what this video is. And you realize why Sam is so angry. This isn’t good at all.
“It’s a nice shade of blue. A calming shade of blue. Like a sky blue.”
“Shut up. Turn on the blender.”
“No, no, not a sky blue. More like a… cerulean.”
“So what, you like my shirt. Turn. The. Blender. On. Now!” He commands, voice raising as his patience wears thin.
“Cerulean… blue. A nice shade… of cerulean… blue…” You drift off.
That’s when Bucky sees it. A small label on the blender, Cerulean. Before his thoughts can spiral too deeply into the name of the blender, it's a loud whirring sound in the video, making him flinch once more.
Nobody touched the blender, it seemed to have powered on by itself and a wide smile grows on your face, the same one he saw in the other video he’s seen of you, when you escaped the Hydra facility. You giggle girlishly as the man leans forward and shoves his hand into the powered blender, blood splattering out of it immediately, spraying across your face and your smiling teeth and tainting the blue of his shirt and lab coat.
Four men crowd you, holding you by the head, by the neck, by the shoulders, gripping your chin even though you barely moved through the duration video and the shot switches to black before powering off completely.
Bucky finally peels his eyes away from where the video was playing to look at you, and you look terrified.
“Sam,” You try to start.
“Mind. Control.” He says.
“Sam -” You try again.
“You hid mind control from us!” He yells.
“I can explain! “You better, and I’m only giving you thirty seconds to do so.” He snaps.
“It - It was fight or flight! I don’t even know how I did that! I barely remember that video at all! I’ve only ever been able to do that one other time! Sam - Sam -” You stutter, “They injected me with all kinds of shit, kept me awake for days on end, fed me, starved me; they did anything to manipulate my body in order to manifest powers. You have to - to - to believe me, I don't know how I did that -”
You’re getting hysterical. You can not fuck this up. You can’t be on your own again. You can’t be living in fear all the time anymore, you can’t go back to that. You can’t be away from Bucky, you can’t lose Bucky, can’t lose Bucky.
“Sam, that’s enough.” Bucky finally speaks up.
“Buck, I know she’s your little girlfriend, but -”
“Sam, do you hear yourself right now?! Look at her!” You’re on the verge of hyperventilating and overall losing it.
Bucky doesn’t pay Sam attention long enough to hear anything he’s going to say before ducking down to where you hold your head in your hands.
“Can’t… can’t be alone again… no, no, no,… can’t” You mumble to yourself.
Sam takes a deep breath, calming himself in order to assess the situation before him, “Hey. Hey!” He snaps, catching your attention and making you look up, tears in your eyes.
“I may be angry at you for keeping this from me… but you’re not going anywhere. Do I wish you would’ve told me so I wouldn’t be surprised by some ominous video this morning? Yes. But we’ll figure it out. We’re a team and I’m not abandoning you. So stop the crying so we can deal with this. Because you need to tell me everything.” Sam tells you with seriousness in his voice, the Captain coming out.
You take a deep breath and wipe your tears, preparing to tell them everything you can remember.
You’re exhausted. You cried. A lot. Trying to sift through thousands of memories you spent so long trying to repress because you never wanted to remember them; you never thought you’d need to.
You tell Bucky that don’t feel like being around anyone the rest of the day, and you’re glad he accepts that, letting you have your alone time and leaving you with a promise for breakfast the following morning.
Meanwhile, Bucky calls up an old friend, someone he hasn’t talked to in years. But it’s the only person he can think of that might be able to help you get a hold of your powers.
He sits on his couch in his apartment, phone against his ear as the line rings, before an accented voice finally answers.
“Hello?”
“... Hey.”
“... Bucky? Is that you?”
“Yeah. It’s me. How soon can you be in New York? From wherever you are? I need some help.”
Morning comes too soon for you, though.
“Agent 51?”
“Oh… my god. What do you want?” You groan, loving F.R.I.D.A.Y., but hating her voice so early in the morning, with only seven minutes to spare before your alarm was supposed to go off anyway.
“Your training has been canceled this morning by Captain Wilson. Instead, he has requested that you meet him in Conference Room B.”
“Ugh, at what time?”
“As soon as possible, Agent.”
“Holy shit,” You sigh, accepting that you won’t be able to sleep anymore, “Fine, I’ll be there in ten minutes.” You hope that Bucky somehow knows your training is canceled and brings you breakfast in the conference room anyway as promised yesterday.
Making your way to the conference room with your coffee in hand for the second time in the span of two days - which you hope doesn’t become a routine - you might add, you make sure to rub a hand across your head, smoothing down any hairs sticking straight up at weird angles now that the hair is growing back. It’s only maybe an inch or two long, but not long enough to do anything to it and not short enough to ignore.
Entering the conference room, you see Sam, Bucky and some… woman, her back turned towards you. You close the door timidly behind you and Bucky turns around to greet you, styrofoam box in hand and the smell of bacon and toast hits your nostrils. Knew it.
“Brought you breakfast, baby.” He tells you with a smile, walking up to you to plant a soft kiss on your lips in Good morning.
“Ugh, ew.” Sam spews. The woman giggles at his reaction and you’re brought back to the stranger in the room.
“Who are you?” You ask, not really wanting to beat around the bush considering that Bucky just kissed you in front of somebody you don’t know, something he’s never done before.
The woman turns around and you take in her features. High cheekbones and big green eyes, she’s very beautiful but very… young. Like, really young. Younger than you, for sure, but not a teenager either. She wears what seems to be casual clothes, her nails painted dark with rings crowding her fingers. Her most striking physical detail, though, are the long waves of bright orangey-red hair, flowing across her shoulders.
She smiles at you sweetly, and you feel calm as she introduces herself, “Hi, I’m Wanda.”
73 notes · View notes
Text
BTS DRABBLE-OT7
It’s interesting, isn’t it, the lengths a person will go to in order to survive when pushed beyond breaking point? The world is crazy, and people are insane, but you can’t fault them, because all you want to do-all anyone wants to do-is survive. And with each new game, as the difficulty increases, the will to survive-to fight-is getting weaker and weaker, the challenges growing harder and harder. And yet, you’re still fighting, because what is life, other than a constant struggle to try to survive? Because honestly-to win-all you have to do is stay one step ahead of the person behind you. 
An Alice in Borderland/BTS Crossover AU
Warnings: Gore, Death, Major Character Death, Violence, Dark Overall Themes-It’s not a happy one, folks. 
Genre: Angst
Title: King of Hearts
Tumblr media
You duck behind the corner and instantly go into a crouch, breath coming fast between lips that feel dry and cracked, heart fluttering so desperately in your chest that it feels like a caged bird trapped behind your ribs.
You swallow, and you can taste the bitter, acrid taste of blood on your tongue. But it’s not yours-no-you had been a little too close to another unfortunate player of the game just as they were blown into pieces. 
You squeeze your eyes shut for the briefest of moments, trying not to remember the sound of parts of a body hitting the ground, or the way the hot blood had showered over you, as you stood, frozen in fear, just for the hint of a second. 
Your eyes come back open, and your fingers dig into the brick of the wall you hide behind, as you try to quiet your breathing and listen for footsteps. 
You cannot let your guard down for one second in this game-that you know for sure. 
So you had not let yourself pause for even a moment, pushing yourself beyond your limits, to run away from the unlucky player, and find the quickest and nearest hiding spot. 
There is the sound of cautious footsteps coming down the hall. 
“Dammit.” You hiss beneath your breath, clinging back against the wall, hopeful that they will pass by, praying that they won’t hear the sound of your heartbeat-loud in your own ears. 
You wait, breath held, for what feels like an eternity, as the footsteps grow closer. 
And then, someone comes around the corner. 
Your breath explodes past your lips, and your shoulders relax the barest amount, as the man comes into view, odd shade of mint colored hair-stringy with sweat-falling into dark eyes, as he catches sight of you. 
Crouching down beside you, you can feel the heat waves from his body-probably the same he can feel from yours-produced from fear, adrenaline, and the will to stay alive-and you glance at him from the corner of your eye. 
His lips barely move as he speaks to you, eyes scanning the open apartment courtyard below your hiding spot. “You came with the other two guys, right?” 
You swallow and nod, letting yourself, for the briefest moment, wonder if they are still alive, and then you breathe back, “Yeah. We’ve done a couple games together now.” 
The man beside you grunts in acknowledgement, eyes still not reaching your face, and you note, in that moment, that he is holding some sort of long pipe clenched in his fists. An odd weapon against a hunter who holds a machine gun. But you guess it’s better than nothing. 
The two of you fall into tense silence-because what else is there to say in a moment like this-and then the sudden chiming of the phones in your pockets makes you jump, though the man beside you barely tilts his head in response. 
Reaching into your jacket for the cursed device, you read the announcement that crosses the brightly lit screen. 
“Ten minutes left in the game. 5 out of 20 participants remain.” 
“Only five?” You can’t stop yourself from breathing out in disbelief, and the man beside you shifts on his haunches. 
“We’ve gotta find that safe room.” He mutters beneath his breath, and stands, dragging you upward by the coat, as you let out a slight sound of protest. “C’mon. We’ll cover each other.” 
He ducks his head around the corner, supposedly checking for any sight of the pursuant, and pulls you out from your hiding spot behind him, fingers still clasped around the metal pipe. 
It’s the best plan you’ve got at this point. 
The two of you keep close to the wall, and as the man with the mint hair watches either sides of the corridor, you turn the knobs of the apartment doors blindly behind your back, as you jog on quiet, hurried steps toward the next stairwell. 
When you reach the intersection, the man turns to you, and leans toward you, pressing his lips to your ear as he whispers, “You go up. Check the next floor. I’ll head down.” He signals with his head, and waits for you to nod, though you feel as if you’re going to throw up. “Call out if you find the safe room.” 
And with that, he is gone, disappearing silently down the stairwell. 
You jog upward, and you have just reached the landing of the next floor, when the sound of heavy, booted footsteps echoes from the floor above you. 
You hit the ground, scuttling back against the wall, eyes trained upward, even though you can’t see anything through the concrete. 
You swallow back the sound of your panicked gasp, as the roar of gunfire echoes from overhead, and then a loud thud-one you are all too familiar with-crashes onto the concrete above you. 
You don’t think then. You know where the tagger is, so you run, you run in the direction you were going, frantically trying every single door as you go. 
“Shit, shit, shit.” You whisper over and over under the sound of your lungs gasping for air, and your sneakers skidding on the floor, as you sprint around the next corner. 
You slide to a halt, your shoes slipping slightly in the pool of blood that greets you-garish crimson against the gray of the cement-and you feel as if a whoosh of relieved air leaves your body, at the sight of the other man’s form hunched over the fallen player. 
“Jimin.” You choke out, already stepping toward him, your sneakers now soaked with the liquid that covers the floor at your feet. 
The man looks up-wide, dark eyes startled-and jumps up when he catches sight of you, pulling you into a desperate hug before you can even react. 
“(Y/N). Holy shit.” The petite, dark haired man stutters out your name, his nose buried in your sweaty, damp hair, his fingers trembling against the skin of your back through your dirty t-shirt. “You’re alive.” 
“Where’s Jungkook?” You ask, before you can process what he is saying, just glad to feel his warm, alive body in your arms. 
“Oh shit.” Jimin pulls back from you, eyes even wider than before, and you notice, for the first time, that his flawless, tan skin is dotted with a map of bloody marks. “He found the safe room. It’s on the fourth floor.” 
“What?” You cough out, eyes now wider than the man across from you. You grip his shirt in your hands and shake him slightly. “Why aren’t you there?” 
“I was looking for you.” Jimin shrugs, and his fingers-dirty and calloused and wet with a liquid you don’t want to think about-intertwine with yours, as he pulls you toward the stairwell. “Come on. We don’t have much time.” 
As if on cue, the phones in your pockets chime, and the woman’s voice announces, bouncing off the walls of the building, “5 minutes left. 4 players remain.” 
“Wait-wait.” You pull Jimin to a halt, and he looks over his shoulder at you as if you’re crazy. “That man-the one who helped me-” You glance over the balcony to your left frantically, as if to look for him on the floor below you. “He doesn’t know.” 
“Who cares??” Jimin asks with slight panic in his voice, tugging you once more toward the stairs. “We have to go now, (Y/N)!” 
You know he’s right. But you can’t just leave the man to die. 
And so, you do something stupid-so stupid, you’re sure it’s a death sentence. 
You yell-as loud as you can-down into the empty apartment courtyard. 
“Hey! The safe room is on the fourth floor! Tagger was last heard on the third!” 
Jimin’s hand slaps over your mouth hard enough to make you wince, and now he is forcibly dragging you for the stairs. “What the hell are you doing??” 
You stumble over your feet as you rip from his grip, and both of you take the stairs-two at a time-up to the next floor. The floor where you last heard the gunshots. 
“He doesn’t know.” You whisper out, but are silenced, as Jimin comes to a halt in front of you on the next landing, putting a finger to his lips, as his eyes flit toward the third floor doorway. 
You feel your heart start to pound in your chest, as heavy footsteps suddenly sound, headed in your direction. 
And then there is gunfire above your heads-ricocheting off the walls of the stairwell-and Jimin is pushing you forward, his voice loud in your ear, as he yells frantically, “Go!” 
And the two of you are blindly sprinting up what’s left of the stairwell, and the sound of bullets is almost deafening, as you pass through the open doorway onto the fourth floor. 
And Jungkook is at the end of the hallway, you can see him, screaming and waving his arms from the blackness of an opened doorway-the doorway to the safe room. 
Jimin stumbles behind you, as the footsteps sound on the stairs, and you’re dragging him upward with every last inch of your strength, pulling him toward the open doorway and Jungkook and-
You make it
The door slams behind the two of you, and all that you can hear, in the darkness of the room, is the three of you panting heavily, and then the chime of all of your phones, simultaneously. 
“30 seconds remain.” 
“Shit.” You hear Jungkook swear heavily under his breath, and then a hand grabs yours in the darkness, and you are pulled blindly into the next room. “We have to hit the buttons.” 
“What?” You sound slightly hysterical, as you are pulled into a lightened room, and you struggle to make your eyes adjust. “What buttons?” 
“These.” 
Jungkook stumbles to a stop in front of you, and you run into him in your partially blind state. 
That voice-
You glance around Jungkook, and the mint haired man is standing in the room, broken window behind him, glass shattered across the floor, and he’s bleeding, from a gash on his forehead, but you don’t think he has noticed. 
He is pointing to two large red buttons on either wall, and he offers the two of you a slight smirk, pipe still held in one fist. “And we better hurry.” 
“Guys!” There is the sound of Jimin from the other room, and then the crash of the door being pounded from outside, in the hallway. And his voice raises in volume, and you hear a grunt of effort. “Hurry up!” 
You step around Jungkook, and nod to the mysterious man. “Go.” 
And you both push the buttons. 
Nothing happens for a breathless moment, and then-
The chime of the phones. And no more pounding at the door. 
“Game Cleared. Congratulations.” 
*******
The next time Yoongi sees you-two games later-you look more specter than human. 
Standing in the corner, you are talking quietly to a man-one of the boys from before, Yoongi realizes-and though your eyes were dark and haunted when he last met you-in the hallway of the apartment complex, trying to escape the man with the machine gun-they are even emptier now, if that’s possible. 
“Who are you staring at, hyung?” His companion’s voice sounds low in his ear, pulling Yoongi from his thoughts, as he reaches up to push a hand through his hair, already sticking with the start of sweat to his forehead. “Is that the girl? From before?” 
Yoongi drops his gaze from you, glancing over at the younger man, who must have followed his eyes to the other side of the room, where you are still standing with the blonde haired man. “Yeah.” He simply grunts, sticking his hands into the pockets of his dirty jeans and scuffing the tile beneath his feet with one worn sneaker. 
“The guy she’s with is pretty hot.” Taehyung muses, almost to himself, and there is a slight grin to his tone, as he nudges Yoongi in the side, as if trying to lighten the mood. “Different times, am I right, hyung?” 
Yoongi is about to tell him to shut up-not appreciating the humor-when the sound of a chime echoes throughout the room, bouncing off the tiled walls, and the empty basin of the swimming pool that separates his group from yours. 
The robotic-like woman’s voice fills the room, as all six players glance down at the screens of the identical phones in their hands. 
“Eight of diamonds. Please proceed to the pool.” 
Yoongi does as he’s told, Taehyung-now silent-following closely on his heels. It does nothing to try and fight the instructions. Not if you want to live. 
Yoongi drops over the side of the empty pool easily, his sneakers reverberating on the cold concrete with a solid thud, as Taehyung lands-slightly crouched to take the impact-beside him. 
“Diamonds dammit.” The younger man curses beneath his breath, black bangs sliding into his eyes, which are dark now with anticipation. 
“We’ll be fine.” Yoongi concedes gruffly, glancing around at the other players now in the bottom of the empty pool with them. 
There’s you, and the guy you’re allied with, and in the farthest corner, stands a tall, strongly built man, cracked glasses perched on the end of his nose, dark eyes scanning the room intelligently, face unreadable. 
“What’s going on?” The other player-a younger woman-asks fearfully, loudly into the waiting space between everyone. 
Yoongi notes that her eyes are wide, the pupils dilated, frantically flicking to each of their faces. She must be new. This is her first, he’d bet his life on it. 
And he might have to. 
The sound of the chime, and then the phones vibrate, and the woman’s voice rings out overhead once more. 
“Purpose of the Game: Find out which switch drains the pool. Time: 35 minutes.” 
As soon as the woman’s voice echoes with her last words, water begins to flood into the bottom of the pool, quickly covering Yoongi’s sneakers with ice cold waves. 
He glances up, the timer on the phone already counting down, and guarantees the laser field-the one that keeps them from leaving a game-has caged over the top of the pool, keeping them all trapped like fish in a bucket. 
So either they figure out the right switch in time-or they pick one of two ways to die-drowning, or being torn apart by the lasers. 
“What do we do??” The woman-the one from before, screeches, clinging to the sides of the pool with her fingernails dug into the tile, feet already ankle deep in water. “I don’t wanna die!” 
Yoongi wants to tell her to shut up, that she’s not helping them in the slightest, but before he can open his mouth, you have spoken up, stepping in front of the man you accompany-as if to shield him-who looks pale and more haggard than Yoongi remembers. 
“Be quiet.” Your eyes flash dangerously in the direction of the woman, and Yoongi admires the strength in your voice, as you point down at the ever deepening water, now up to your knees. “You’re not helping anything. This is a game of wits. We have to figure this out together.” You take in a deep breath, and there is the hint of a quaver in your voice now, the only crack in your flawless appearance. “Now. Let’s think about this. Because I don’t want to die either.” 
The tall man, the one with the glasses hiding dark, unreadable eyes, steps forward, and Yoongi notes, with a brief scoff to himself, that he is wearing tattered suit pants, and what used to be a white button down shirt. 
Stuffed suit, Yoongi thinks to himself bitterly, because he knows from experience that the man and his type are not normally helpful in games. 
“It’s a puzzle.” The man speaks, and his voice is low, lower than Yoongi had expected. He glances at the five switches on the side of the pool, dangerously close to being engulfed in water. “They’re color coded, see?” 
“No shit, Sherlock.” Taehyung calls out from beside Yoongi, and the older man can practically feel the younger rolling his eyes. “We might be stupid but we’re not blind.” 
You step forward, up beside the taller man, and Yoongi notes-with only slight amusement-that though the water is only up to the tall man’s thighs, it is now up to your waist. 
“So how do we know which color it is?” You ask, glancing down at the five switches, not sparing a glance in the man’s direction. “Because I can guarantee, if we pick the wrong one, it’s going to make this pool fill up faster.” 
The man hums under his breath, and nods at your words, cocking his head slightly, honeyed color hair falling over his brow and into the view of his glasses. “I don’t think it’s so much about picking the right switch, but putting them in the right order.” 
Yoongi steps up beside the two of you, and he ignores the sudden surprise in your eyes as you recognize him. “So what is the right order?” He grunts out, studying the switches, as the icy water starts to tendril around his midsection. 
“Hurry up!” The panicked woman screams from the corner, face bare in an expression of absolute fear. 
Yoongi notes-oddly, briefly-that the man who had been such an asset to you in the first game, has yet to move from his spot in the corner. 
The tall man beside the two of you ignores the woman’s pleas, and Yoongi swears he can see the cogs turning in his head. “We need a color sequence. Something that includes red, blue, yellow, green, and orange.” 
“Listen, I don’t wanna be a pain in the ass-” You speak once more, and your voice is sharp, as you hold your arms up out of the rising water, soon to engulf your chest. “But I’m with that lady. Can we hurry it up?” 
The tall man doesn’t seem to hear you, and if he does, he doesn’t acknowledge you. He steps forward to brush his fingers across the switches, the water lapping at them hungrily. “What makes sense? What’s important enough that they would use it for a pattern?” 
Yoongi is standing on his tiptoes in the water now, desperate to keep his upper body dry for as long as possible, and he notices, glancing over at you, that you are starting to look a little panicked as the water laps across your shoulders.
A chime from the phones. “10 minutes remain.”  
“Just start flipping them already!” Taehyung barks out from somewhere behind Yoongi, his voice rough with agitation. 
“No!” You shout back, flashing him a stern look. “Let him think. If we flip them, and they’re wrong, we’re gonna drown a whole lot faster.” 
The switches on the wall are now beneath the surface of the water, and Yoongi feels the icy liquid lick at the back of his neck. He’s pretty sure you’re treading water at this point, and the grate of deadly lasers above your head is getting closer and closer as the distance between you shrinks. 
“C’mon, man,” Yoongi growls out at the tall man, who seems unperturbed by the water climbing his chest. “Make a decision.” 
The man is immobile for another moment-which feels like years-and then he snaps his fingers, the sound wet and watery as his hand emerges from the water. “I’ve got it. Hold on” 
And then, he disappears beneath the water. 
Everyone holds their breath, and Yoongi swears the electric fear in the air-combined with the sparks from the lasers, now only inches above your heads, tangling with the water-is so thick that he’s going to drown in it. 
And then, the man’s head appears-hair slicked smooth to his skin with water-and he is gasping for air, as he says triumphantly, “Got it!” 
“Why isn’t the water stopping?” You gasp out, trying to keep your head above water, yet not far enough to risk the laser field. 
“If you got it, then why are we still drowning, man?” Taehyung appears beside Yoongi, long arms stroking the water to keep him afloat, and his voice is harsh. 
“Give it a second-” The tall man starts to say. 
“Give it a second??” The woman screeches, head ducking beneath the water, before she comes up, coughing once more. “We don’t have a second! We’re gonna die-” 
Suddenly, over the sound of the buzzing lasers, and the woman’s screaming, the sound of water draining. 
“Game cleared. Congratulations.” 
“Holy shit.” You breathe out, relief clear in your voice, from beside Yoongi, as the water begins to suck away slowly, back down the length of your bodies, the way it came. 
When your feet are back on the floor of the pool, and the last of the water is puddling around the drain, all six of you sit, completely soaked, completely drained, but alive. 
You’re all alive. 
“How did you know? What was it?” You ask from your spot on the floor, chest still heaving, trying to catch your breath. 
The tall man shrugs slightly, looking up from ringing out the material of his shirt. “It was the color and order of playing cards.” 
“What the hell?” Taehyung groans, from his position on the floor, eyes closed, back flat against the slick, wet concrete. He raises his head-only a little-to glare at the man. “What are you talking about? None of those colors are in the card deck.” 
“No, but-” The man adjusts his glasses, and offers all of you the hint of a smile, and Yoongi is surprised to see dimples dot his cheeks. “Poker players say the suites have color auras. A color they give off. Also a positive or negative numerate. And there’s a certain order-from highest to lowest. So.”
 The man sketches something into the water on the floor, as if to show you what he’s talking about. “Hearts is highest. It’s color is Yellow. That switch needed to be up. Positive.” The man glances up at all of you, and when you are silent, he continues. “Spades is next. It’s color is Orange. Also positive. So up again. And then it was Diamonds-Red and Negative. Down switch. And then Clubs-Blue and Negative. Down again. And last but not least,” The man swipes away some remaining drops of water on his forehead, and manages a full smile now. “Jokers-Green and positive. Up.” 
“Holy shit.” Yoongi hears you murmur, for the second time since the game started, and you sit back on your hands and look up at the ceiling. “Good thing you were here. Or we all woulda been dead.” 
******
It is several days later, sitting around a small fire and eating canned beans, that all of you are forced to remember what the game has taken from you. 
Yoongi sits down beside you with a grunt, elbows laid lazily across his knees as he stares into the flickering fire, mint hair reflecting the orange color in an odd way. 
You glance sideways at him, the way he seems paler than when you first met him, more tired. “Are Taehyung and Jungkook still sleeping?” 
“Yeah.” Yoongi shifts slightly, reaching for another tin of canned food. “I’m glad those two have each other.” 
“Me too.” You concede, thankful that when you had met Taehyung, he had instantly latched onto Jungkook, who was struggling so much, you wouldn’t have been surprised if he had just laid down in the next game and willingly died. 
That’s what losing people did to you. 
“I’ve been meaning to ask you-” Yoongi slurps up a spoonful of beans, and finally glances at you, cocking his brow in your direction. “What happened to that other kid you were with? The dark haired, little one?” 
You wince, and his words tear open the barely healing gash that crosses your heart, and you can almost taste the bitter umami of blood in your mouth, as you struggle to find your words. 
Jimin. 
Bright eyed, always positive, always smiling, always loving, Jimin
Jimin who had gotten you through the first few days in this new world-along with Jungkook-without even trying. 
Jimin-Jungkook’s best friend-and someone you had just been growing to see more clearly. Someone who was so lovely, you couldn’t imagine a world without him.
Jimin. 
Who was now dead. 
*****
Yoongi regrets asking you as soon as he sees the look in your eyes. 
Because that look-that look is all too familiar. 
It’s the very same look he had worn for weeks-tormented, over and over-by the death of someone he cared about deeply. 
It’s the same look of pain, and devastation, and loss, and absolute agony, that had haunted his own features for so long. 
So long after he lost Hoseok, that he began to feel as if he’d rather just die, than continue to survive. 
Hoseok. 
Hoseok with the sunshine spilling from gaps between his teeth when he smiled, a smile that made everything somehow lighter and brighter and less desperate. 
Hoseok-the extrovert who had adopted Yoongi’s introverted soul-even though they hadn’t know each other for very long before the games started. 
Hoseok, always bright, always loud, always a safe space. 
Hoseok. 
Who was now dead. 
*******
Yoongi grunts again from beside you, and his arm comes up to brush against yours, as he shifts to throw his empty tin can into the flames of the fire. “It’s fine. You don’t have to tell me. Forget I asked.” 
“But I don’t want to forget him.” You manage to choke out on a whisper, and you can feel tears threatening behind the lids of your eyes, as you take in a shuddering breath through your nose. 
You press the heels of your hands hard into your closed eyes, feeling the first few hot tears begin to drip down the dirty, chapped skin of your cheeks, and then the feel of something else-warm and comforting-on your arm forces you to look over at the man beside you. 
There is an odd look on his face, so close to sympathy, that you feel your breath catch in your throat. 
“We don’t have to forget them. Not ever.” Something hardens in Yoongi’s eyes, dark beneath the mint fringe of his bangs. “And that’s why we’re gonna survive and beat this shitty game. So they’ll never be forgotten. Ever.” 
*****
When your visas run out, you find yourself standing in the all too familiar feel of the game, yet in an all together unfamiliar arena. 
“What the hell.” Taehyung mumbles from beside you, and you glance over at him, his arm slung protectively around Jungkook’s shoulders. The younger boy-you note happily-has gained some color and life back into his face since Taehyung joined you. “Do they want us to go back to school? Is this some stupid shit like ‘pass the fraction test’ or ‘play hopscotch’?” 
“You’d obviously fail then.” Jungkook jokes, nudging the other man in the side, as Taehyung protests and puts him in a headlock. 
It is nice, for just a moment, to enjoy the lightness that the two of them bring, and then, the chime of the phones in your hands brings you all back to the very dark, and not at all light, present. 
You glance down at the lit up screen and swallow hard, heart pounding in your chest, as the first words flash across the phone, and the now familiar voice sounds from over your heads. 
“King of Hearts. Players: 6.” 
“Hearts.” The man from beside you-you think his name is Jin-mutters sourly under his breath, his glare focused on the phone held in his large palm. “Dammit to hell.” 
“It’s a mind game.” Namjoon speaks up from Jin’s other side, glancing over at his broad shouldered friend, before he sweeps his gaze over the four of you. “These ones aren’t pretty.” 
“And it’s a damn face card.” Yoongi grunts, his dark eyes barely visible beneath the lip of the dirty ball cap he wears, although his lips are pulled into a thin, serious line. “I’m gonna wager now that not more than half of us make it out.” 
His words send a cold shiver down your spine, and a heavy leaden brick into the pit of your already churning stomach. 
The voice blares over the speakers-bouncing off the lockers in the empty hallways-as if the principle is calling someone down to the office. 
Although suspension is not on the line this time-your lives are. 
“Start in Classroom 1A. Progress through the classrooms. Someone will need to drink one of the glasses in each room. If you choose right, you all proceed, if you choose wrong, you will be trapped as poisonous gasses fill the room. Time: 1.5 Hours.” 
“Great.” Taehyung says dryly, shooting all of you an exasperated look. “Fantastic. Just what I was hoping to do today.” 
You glance down at the phone in your hand, and see the clock has started ticking. And then-
You squint at the screen, and see 4 numbers scan across the screen in quick, green format. 
7B. 2. 5. 3. 
You glance up at your companions, trying to gauge from their facial expressions if anyone else saw the numbers, but they are all already discussing your plan of action, headed toward the open classroom door of room number one. 
Tucking the phone back into your pocket, you follow them silently. 
There is a small table in the middle of the empty classroom, two glasses sitting at its center, and Namjoon is already carefully looking at the contents, eyes focused intently behind the cracked lenses of his glasses. 
“What now?” Yoongi asks gruffly, leaning against one of the abandoned desks. 
“How do we know which one to pick?” Jin queries, and though you don’t know him well, you can tell by his minute facial expressions that he is worried. “And how do we pick who drinks it?” 
“I don’t know.” Namjoon says distractedly, still looking at the contents of the two, clear glasses, dripping with condensation. 
You hang back, near the door, beside Taehyung and Jungkook, still thinking about the mysterious numbers. 
You glance around the room-at the tight, pinched faces of your companions-and elbow Jungkook gently in the ribs. 
“Yo, lovebirds.” 
Both boys turn to look at you, eyebrows raised, quizzical looks on their faces, and you offer them the hint of a slightly strained smile. 
“I’m gonna make sure the two of you get out of this together. No matter what.” You wave a finger between the two of them, still joined by linked fingers. “Seriously. Even though you disgust me, I don’t know what I’d do around camp without your gross public displays of affection to retch over. I’d be bored to death.” 
“That’s so sweet.” Taehyung quips, sticking his tongue out at you, and Jungkook grins, the first time you have actually seen him smile in quite some time. 
“Hey.” Yoongi’s sharp voice interrupts your teasing, and the three of you turn to glance over at the older man, a serious, dark look on his face, as his eyes glare into you. “Stop bullshitting and help us figure this out already. You wanna live don’t you?” 
You sigh, and shooting one last amused look in the direction of Taehyung and Jungkook, you all step up beside the other three members of your party, deep in discussion about which glass you should drink, and who should drink it. 
Suddenly, the phone in your pocket vibrates. 
Pulling it out while the others are distracted, you glance down at the lit screen to see a number blinking in the corner. 
72. 
Your brow furrows in concentration, and you glance discreetly at the guys surrounding you. No one has acted like they’ve received anything out of the ordinary. 
So what does it mean? 
Eyes scanning the room, your gaze lands on the number table poster stuck to the wall behind the desk at the front. 
Leaving the group, you approach, and let your gaze sweep methodically over the numbers until-
Aha. 
Beneath the number 72, scratched in red pen, is a single letter. 
You glance up at the alphabet tape that runs around the classroom, and let your eyes follow it until you find the letter you’re looking for. 
And beneath the letter, in the same red pen, so small you would never have noticed it, is the word ‘right.’
You feel your heart leap in your chest. 
“I know which it is!” You exclaim excitedly, without thinking, darting back over to the table, as five pairs of eyes look at you in silent astonishment. You catch your breath, glancing down at the two cups, still sitting untouched, in the middle of the table. “I know which it is.” You repeat, mind whirring. 
“How?” Namjoon asks in confusion, his brow furrowing over the rim of his glasses. 
“I just do.” You say, and when they look back at you suspiciously, you realize something. They’re your allies-yes-maybe some of them are even your friends-but they have no reason to trust you on word alone. And you’re not sure you’re supposed to reveal the hints you’ve been getting on your phone. So instead, you say, “I’ll drink it. I’ll prove it.” 
“(Y/N) wait-” Taehyung starts to say, hand outstretched, but you have already raised the cup to your lips and downed the contents. 
There is tense silence, as if they’re all waiting for you to drop dead, and then-
“Room cleared. Congratulations.” 
There is a collective sigh of relief as you move through the now open doorway into the next classroom. 
This time, there are three cups on the counter, and you get no clues to help you out. 
And then, Jungkook suddenly exclaims, his voice loud with excitement, “Wait, I know which one!” 
You look over at him, and see him tucking his phone discreetly back into the pocket of his jeans. 
And you know. 
Suddenly, you know the point of this game. 
Jungkook doesn’t wait for anyone to protest, stepping up to the table and curling his fingers around the middle cup without so much as a pause. He gulps down the contents, and the chime sounds once more. 
“Room cleared. Congratulations.” 
As everyone heads across the hall to the next room, you slow your steps, falling back beside Jungkook, who has taken up the rear, and when you are sure everyone is out of earshot, you whisper to him, “Jungkook, how did you know which cup to pick last time?” 
He glances over at you, large brown doe eyes wide, and then he swallows hard, you see his adam’s apple bob silently, before he murmurs back, “I don’t know if I should tell you.” 
“You got a clue on your phone, didn’t you?” You hiss back, glancing up at the boys in front of you, hopeful no one has noticed you talking. 
Jungkook’s eyes go even wider if possible. “How did you-” 
“Because it happened to me in the first room.” You pull him aside, behind a row of lockers, stopping for a moment as you clasp the lapels of his jacket so that you can pull him close to face you, your words coming rushing now beneath your breath. “Listen to me, Jungkook. This is a hearts game. They want us to betray one another.” You glance around the lockers to see the other boys have disappeared into the next room. You have to hurry. “Whatever you do, don’t tell anyone about the hints. But we have to follow them to the letter. Got it?” 
Jungkook stares at you, mouth slightly agape, and then he swallows again, before nodding. “Okay. Yeah. Got it.” 
You release your hold on him, and with one last nod in his direction, follow him into the next room. 
It goes like that for what seems like hours-each room getting harder, with more glasses to pick from on the table-and by the time you all reach the final room, you are exhausted. 
You can see the weariness taking its toll on the men around you-the adrenaline had long worn off now-in the way they hold themselves, shoulders slumped, eyes starting to grow hollow. 
The game likes to toy with people. 
And all of you are holding your breath because it’s been too easy this far. 
Jungkook-you note through your turmoil of thoughts-looks even more haggard than the rest of the men, and you understand exactly how he’s feeling, the weight of your phone heavy in your pocket, laden down with the secret numbers and clues. 
“10 minutes remaining.” 
“Okay.” Namjoon steeples his fingers, crossing the room to look at the long table, which now holds six cups down its length. He crouches down to observe every aspect of the cups, as if looking for clues. “There’s six cups. One for each of us.” He glances up at the rest of you, a look of weary resignation on his face. “And I think it’s pretty clear. We’re not all gonna get out of here. This is just another puzzle. So.” He stands, stuffing his hands into his pockets. “How do we go about picking who drinks what?” 
“Random?” Taehyung suggests with a slight shrug and a glance in his boyfriend’s direction. 
“We can draw lots.” Yoongi hems out the idea, his own hands deep in the pockets of the tattered coat he wears. You can see the look of exhaustion heavy on his normally unreadable features. 
“Whatever. This is ridiculous.” Jin interrupts, stepping abruptly toward the table, as his fingers close around the base of a glass. “Let’s just get this over with. Luck of the draw, ladies and gentlemen.” 
As you watch Jin raising his chosen glass to his lips, something sparks to the front of your mind. 
7B. 2. 5. 3. 
That’s it. 
They had given you the answer from the beginning. Those bastards had wanted all of you to make it to this room from the very start, 
This is where the real game happened. 
Without thinking, your feet are moving forward, and your arm is outstretched for the cup in Jin’s hand. As if in slow motion, you see your fingers close around the stem of the glass, just as the cold steel touches Jin’s lips. 
“No, stop, wait!” You grab the glass away, just as you realize that Jungkook is at your side, fingers outstretched to do the very same thing. 
Jin glances between the two of you, his mouth slightly open. 
You meet Jungkook’s doe eyed gaze, and something resolute comes across his features, before he gives you the slightest of nods, glass still held in your hand, deadening your now cold fingers. 
You know what he’s trying to say. 
You glance down at the five remaining glasses on the table, each sitting beside a place card with a number. 
It’s so obvious now. 
You should have seen it all along. 
“What’s going on, (Y/N)?” Yoongi asks suspiciously, taking a step toward you, and you can see the distrust now gleaming in his eyes. “Jungkook?” He glances at the younger man, features softening slightly. 
You know without a certainty of a doubt, that if you say anything about knowing which cups are poison and which cups are safe, the game makers will kill you. A quick laser to the head, and your companions will be left clueless, and you’ll be dead. 
You meet Jungkook’s gaze, and you see the same fear reflected in his dark eyes that must be emanating from yours, as if he has come to the same terrifying revelation. 
The two of you have to choose who drinks which cup. 
The two of you have to choose who lives, and who dies. 
Jungkook. And you. 
Without thought, you find yourself reaching for cup number two, which you know is one of the poisoned ones, at the same time Jungkook reaches out for cup number three. 
Your eyes meet once more, and you lose your breath at the saddened look of acceptance that has now washed across Jungkook’s handsome features. 
You feel your fingers grip the cold steel of the cup, and they tremble, and you’re worried you’ll spill the liquid inside. 
“Five minutes remaining.” 
“(Y/N.)” Jungkook cautions quietly, glancing down at the timer held in his free hand, and you know, you have to choose, because if you don’t, you’ll all die, and this game-this shitty game-will win. 
And that can’t happen. 
Because someone has to survive, someone has to remember the people you’ve lost-remember you. 
“(Y/N).” Yoongi repeats your name again, all eyes on the two of you, his voice a low growl of warning, fingers curled into fists at his sides. 
But no one makes a move to stop you as you reach for the first cup. 
Cup number one. Safe. 
Jungkook’s eyes meet your own-pupils blown wide-and an unspoken understanding passes between the two of you. 
You hand Taehyung the first cup. 
His dark eyes widen as his fingers close around the cool metal, and his lips part as he glances up at you. “Should I-” 
“Wait.” Jungkook says softly, stepping up beside him and squeezing his fingers briefly between his own, before he offers him a grim smile, and moves toward the table. 
You watch as he picks up another cup. 
Cup number four. Safe. 
This time, you barely have to spare a glance between each other, as Jungkook hands the cup silently to Yoongi, pressing it into the older man’s hands and folding his finger around it, as Yoongi stares at him, blank eyed. 
“Jungkook-” Yoongi opens his mouth as the younger man’s name slips from between his lips, their fingers still touching at the base of the cup. 
You can tell he wants to ask more questions, but Jungkook simply pulls his hand from within his own and returns to stand beside you, grim faced. 
Shit. It’s decision time.
You hesitate, hand hovering over the third cup of poison, and swallow hard, suddenly feeling as if you’re going to throw up. 
People were never meant to play God, and here you are, deciding, in this moment, who is going to die alongside you and Jungkook
Pushing down those thoughts, your pick up the fifth cup, just as the phones chime once more with another time update. 
“Two minutes remaining.” 
“Dammit.” You swear beneath your breath, and glance over to Namjoon and Jin, who are watching you with serious expressions. 
The last two without cups. 
“Just pick someone who can win and get out of this hellhole.” Jungkook’s voice is low in your ear, low enough that no one else can hear him, yet loud enough that you can hear the obvious pain in his tone. 
You look back at him and he nods, reaching for the last cup. 
You step forward, and hand the cup to Jin. 
Cup number five. Poison. 
Jungkook, appearing again at your side, hands the sixth and final cup to Namjoon, who watches him with unreadable eyes shining behind his dirtied glasses. 
Cup number six. Safe. 
“One minute remaining.” 
The voice echoes in your head like you’re underwater, and you step back to stand beside the table, fingers starting once more to tremble violently along the rim of the cup you’re about to drink. 
The cup that’s about to kill you. 
“So-” Namjoon addresses you all, his low voice firm. “All together or-” 
You reach for Yoongi’s hand-standing beside you against the wall-and he flashes you a look of surprise, but you don’t return the glance. 
Jungkook wraps his arm tightly around Taehyung’s waist and buries his face in the older man’s neck, just for a moment, and you can see the way his body is shaking.
It’s time. 
“All together.” You state with a firm nod. 
And then, all six of you raise the glasses to your lips, and down the contents. 
There is silence-a long pause that feels like eons of time-and then Taehyung speaks up, a grin breaking across his handsome features. 
“Hey! We’re all okay right? We’re fine?” His voice is full of unspoken relief, and his arm around Jungkook tightens noticeable. 
Just as the younger man collapses to the ground. 
“Kook?” Taehyung’s face, moments before full of relief, is now twisted in something akin to disbelief and agony, as he tries to hold up Jungkook’s weight, as they both crash to the floor. “Jungkook!” 
You feel it then. The weakness in your knees, the black spots dancing before your vision, and you’re not entirely sure if you’re still holding Yoongi’s hand, but you hear the sound of the cup clattering to the floor as you follow Jungkook down. 
“(Y/N)!” It is Yoongi’s voice, far away and watery, as if you’re beneath the surface of a lake and trying to listen to him. Your vision is flickering in and out of focus, and you can barely see his face as he leans over you. “Dammit, (Y/N)!” 
There is the sound of another body hitting the floor, and you vaguely recognize a man’s voice-Namjoon?-calling out Jin’s name, and you assume he’s gone down too. 
It’s a fast acting poison, you’ll give those bastards that much. 
Your heart feels too fast for your chest, and your breaths seem stuck in your throat, not reaching your lungs, you feel like you’re suffocating. But you have to tell him. You have to. 
You reach up-almost blindly-and your fingers collide with the fabric of Yoongi’s shirt as you tug weakly at him. “Yoongi.” 
“(Y/N), what in the hell-” Yoongi starts to say, and you can barely see his face anymore. You have to hurry. 
“Yoongi.” You tug at him again, and he shuts up just for a second, but long enough for you to choke out the words you need him to hear. “Stay alive and win so no one forgets them.” 
A sudden wave of agony wracks your body, halting your words. 
You manage to roll to your side as you begin coughing, and the taste of blood is sharp in your mouth, dark and crimson against the floor beneath your face. The warm liquid is trickling from your nose and across your chin, and you have a funny thought as your vision continues to fade-
The jacket you always wear. The jacket Jimin had lent you when you first met him. 
He’d kill you for getting blood on it. 
“(Y/N)! Stay with me, dammit!” 
“Kookie, please! Please don’t go!” 
“Jin! Hyung! Jin!” 
The voices are loud and muted in your head, all at the same time, and the pain in your body is too much. 
It’s time. 
Let go. 
And just as you give into the inner voice, and your eyes flutter shut, the last thing you hear before you let the blackness swallow you for good, is the chiming of the phones. 
“Game Cleared. Congratulations.” 
55 notes · View notes
winchesterbrotherstan · 3 years ago
Text
SPN- Folsom Blues (2.19)
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Pairing: Olive Winchester (sister OC)
Summary: The siblings go to new lengths in order to solve a case for one of John's old buddies. Olive spends enough time alone to know she doesn't want to lose her brothers, and the boys get a glimpse of life if they slip up.
Warnings: PRISON!!! cursing, blood, fighting
Word Count: 7501
“This way.” Dean points ahead.
“I hate this plan, Dean.” Sam hisses.
“Yeah, I got that the first ten times I heard it, Sam.”
“He’s right, Dean.” Olive shuffles closer to Sam. “This is a bad idea.”
“Again, got it.” Dean huffs as they cross through another hallway.
The hairs on the back of Olive’s neck stand as the siblings walk into the main exhibition room. Sam gives her hand a squeeze before shaking it loose. His eyes settle on an axe encrusted with jewels. He notices his baby sister staring and nudges her shoulder.
“It’s gonna be alright, bug.” He grins at her.
She sighs. “This is making me nervous, Sam.”
Dean looks up from the dagger in his hands. “It’s gonna be fine, baby.” He glances down at his watch. “You should scram though. Pigs’ll be here any minute.”
As if on cue, something rattles down the hallway. Sam swallows hard as he lifts Olive off her feet, holding her up to the ceiling. She knocks the vent loose and crawls in. Sam holds the vent up, and she clicks it back into place.
“Ready?” Dean eyes Sam.
Sam only scoffs.
“Freeze!” A cop appears in the hallway ahead of them.
Sam and Dean share a look before turning to the next hallway. Again, there’s a cop.
“I said freeze!”
Hidden away in the ceiling, Olive shivers.
“Hold it right there!” The second cop shouts.
“Put your hands on your heads! Get on your knees! Now!” The first cop yells, strings of spit leaving his mouth as he does.
Sam and Dean get to their knees, hands behind their heads. The first cop breaks formation and slaps cuffs on both the boys. Dean looks at Sam, a small smile on his face. Sam shakes his head at him, letting out a heavy sigh. The boys are tugged to their feet, and Sam looks up at the vent Olive just slid through.
The cops drag them out of the room and down the hallway.
***
In the Little Rock police station, the boys are having their mug shots taken. On the height board behind him, Sam reaches about six foot five. He deadpans at the camera, a slight scowl on his face.
Sitting in the motel room, Olive sighs from her spot on the bed. Jinx is asleep in Sam’s bed. Olive has her father’s journal in front of her, and a cheesy horror movie playing in the background. She takes a sip of her wine and sighs again. The only good thing about the boys being gone meant that she could drink and smoke in peace.
She frowns as she looks down at her side. Dean’s leather jacket lays next to her, smoothed out, with the keys on top. She shivers, suddenly feeling ill. She prays that her brothers will be safe until she can get to them.
Dean, on the other hand, barely reaches six foot three. He grins to himself as he turns to the front. Olive would reach just about five foot four, if not less.
“I call this one the Blue Steel.” He smirks before pursing his lips and arching his right eyebrow.
The photographer brushes him off, instructing him to turn to the side. Once he’s done, he stands with a sigh.
“Alright, back to the lineup.”
“Wait, who looks better? Me or Nick Notle?” Dean grins.
The photographer rolls his eyes. “Shut up.”
***
Dean sits in the interrogation room, fiddling with his fingers. The door cracks as it opens, and his head shoots up. He instantly calms himself, pulling a cool grin onto his face as he leans back in his chair.
“About time. I’ll have a cheeseburger. Extra onions.”
The cops share a look, before one turns back to Dean with a smirk. “You think you’re funny.”
Dean grins. “My little sister tells me I’m adorable.”
“It is a pleasure to finally meet you in person, Dean.”
Dean’s smile freezes on his face as the first cop sits down across from him. “I’m Special Agent Victor Henriksen. This is my partner, Special Agent Reidy.”
Dean regains a hold of himself and continues smiling. “Henriksen? Not the Milwaukee agent Henriksen?”
“Live and in the flesh.” Henriksen boasts.
Dean barks out a strangled laugh as Henriksen pulls a picture out of a filing folder. It’s a security camera snap of Dean, looking over his shoulder, the night they got stuck in the bank.
“Oh, nice shot.” Henriksen shoves the picture Dean’s way. “You can hang that up in your cell at Super Max.”
“Alright, maybe we can just forget the cheeseburger, huh?” Dean shifts in his seat.
“Oh, yeah.” Henriksen nods. “Keep that game face on. Try and cover up how cornered you are.” He looks at his partner. “Read him the charges.”
“Well, we got mail fraud, credit card fraud, grave desecration-”
“Skip to the good ones.”
“Armed robbery, kidnapping, and oh, three counts of first-degree murder.”
“And after Milwaukee, your brother and sister are now suspects in a murder case themselves. Now, we can’t find Olive, but I’d say you and Sam are screwed to hell. And that’s a major understatement.”
Dean grins, proud they haven’t caught Olive yet. He shrugs. “Well, where there’s life there’s hope, huh?”
Henriksen hums. “See? That’s what I kept thinking as I was searching for your asses all over hell and gone.” He leans over the table. “Your dad taught you well. The way you cover your tracks. And after Milwaukee, the way you…” He whistled. “Vanished.”
Dean let out a soft laugh.
“Nearly went nuts trying to find you. Ask him.” Henriksen motions to his partner.
“He nearly went nuts.” Reidy deadpans.
“And after all that, you get tripped up on a motion detector. Pretty rookie move. Gotta say, I was… surprised.”
Dean said nothing, only smiles. He looks down at the table, eyebrows knit in thought. They must have Sam in another room, nearby. He hopes Olive can keep her head down long enough to get to them. The door cracks, opening again. Dean’s head shoots up, seeing a blonde walk in. He can’t help the smug smile growing on his face.
“Dean Winchester?” She asks him.
He nods. “In the flesh.”
“And you are?” Henriksen scowls.
“Mara Daniels, Public Defender’s office.” She strides toward the table, shaking Dean’s hand. “I’ve been assigned you and your brother’s case.”
Dean hums as Mara turns to Henriksen. “Are you Henriksen?”
“Yeah, and we’re not quite done here.”
“Ah, yeah.” Mara grins. “You are. And if you don’t mind, I would like to meet with my clients. Privately.”
Dean smiles at Henriksen, eyebrows raised. Henriksen grumbles under his breath before tugging his partner out of the room.
***
“Unfortunately, your arraignment on the breaking and entering charge won’t be until Tuesday.”
“And they’ll keep us in the county jail?” Dean raises an eyebrow.
“That’s right.” Mara nods, eyeing the phone on the table.
“Green River County Detention Center?” Sam confirms.
“Yes. And considering the charges you’re facing, no judge in his right mind is going to grant you bail.”
Sam scoffs, and Dean shakes his head. “Yeah, we figured that.”
“Extradition papers have already been filed from five seperate states, Missouri and Wisconsin being the biggest concern. The bank robbery and the murder raps.”
“How long can we stall extradition?” Olive chimes in from over the phone.
“A week.” Mara sighs. “Maybe less.” She doesn’t think having their wanted-by-the-FBI little sister on the phone is a good idea.
Dean nods, and Sam looks at him, eyebrows raised. Olive hums.
“You think so, Sams?”
“Yeah, I think so.” He nods.
In the motel room, Olive grins. She checks her watch and lets out a breath. Only twelve more hours, and then she’d be back with her brothers. Jinx whines from Sam’s bed, and Olive scratches her behind the ears.
“Alright, baby. Be safe, yeah?” Dean’s voice rings.
“I will be.” Olive promises. “You guys too, okay?”
“Promise, bug.”
***
Dean files out of the prison bus, shackled by the wrists and ankles. He keeps his distance from the man in front of him, as he towers above Dean himself. Sam shuffles out after him, struggling to stay on his feet. The chains attached to his ankles are almost too short, and he’s worried he’s about to topple down, taking Dean with him.
“Alright, let’s go.” The guard ushers them along. “Watch your step. Come on, keep moving.”
The boys stay in line as they trudge along the dirt. In the rec yard, prisoners cram against the fence. Whistles and shouts fill the boy’s ears, and one man points at Sam.
“You’re mine, baby!”
Sam eyes Dean, swallowing hard. Dean gives him a grin.
“Don’t worry, Sammy. I promise I won’t trade you for smokes.”
Dean’s eyes shift from Sam, fluttering over a sign posted on the fence.
Inmate fighting WILL NOT be tolerated
Dean sighs, hoping he’ll see Olive’s familiar face on the inside.
***
The boys walk down the hallway, still in line. Their arms are full of blankets and a roll of toilet paper. One guard stops, opening a cell door. He ushers Dean, along with the man in front of him, into the small room. Dean grins.
“I call top bunk!”
Dean’s new roommate scoffs, tossing his things onto the top bunk. Dean purses his lips and nods to himself.
“Alright.” He mumbles, turning to see Sam shuffle into the cell across from him.
Sam gives his roommate a nod. The man is at least a foot taller than him, and all he does is get to his feet and glare. Sam’s eyes widen involuntarily, and he turns to stare at Dean. Both the boys swallow hard.
***
Dean keeps his shoulders squared as he leans over to Sam, speaking quietly. “My roommate doesn’t say much. How’s yours?”
“Just… keeps staring at me.” Sam shudders. “In a way that makes me really uneasy.”
“It sounds like you’re making new friends.” Dean teases as they shuffle forward, in line to be frisked.
“Dean, this is, without a doubt, the dumbest and craziest thing we’ve ever done. And that’s in a long, storied career of dumb and crazy.”
“Calm down.” Dean coaxes. “It’s all part of the plan.”
“Oh really?” Sam hisses. “So Henriksen showing up was part of the plan?”
“I’ll admit, the bastard moves faster than I thought.” The guard in front of them speaks.
The boys look up, shoulders slumping with relief as they see Olive. She’s got bulky boots on, bringing her to about Dean’s shoulder. Her hair is dyed red, and she has blue contacts in. It’s a disguise that certainly works, Sam decides.
“Look, all we gotta do is find the ghost and put it down.”
“Then grab ourselves a couple of teardrop tattoos.” Dean grins as Olive makes a weak attempt at frisking him.
“That’s not funny, Dean.” Sam hisses. “What about this escape plan? It-”
“It’s solid, Sam.” Olive reassures him.
“We wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t. I mean, come on, man.” Dean huffs. “This place has all the signs of a haunting. Four innocent people dead so far.”
Sam barks out a sarcastic laugh. “Yeah, innocent.”
“You from Texas all of a sudden?” Dean frowns. “Just because these people are in jail doesn't mean they deserve to die.”
“Sam, we do the job.” Olive moves onto him. “No matter where it takes us.”
“Guys, let’s just get it straight. You two are doing this for Deacon.”
“Damn right.” Dean confirms.
“Well, we barely even know the guy.”
“You’re joking, right Sam?” Olive scoffs. “He took care of me more than once. Not to mention he saved Dad’s life. We know we owe him.”
“But don’t you think he’s asking a little much?”
“Doesn't matter.” Dean shakes his head. “We may not be saints, but we’re loyal and we pay our debts. Means something to me and Olive, and it should to you.”
“Boys, I’m not exactly thrilled about this either. But Deacon asked us to hunt this thing, and that’s what we’re gonna have to do.”
Sam sighs, and Dean nods. “She’s right. We’re already in it.”
***
Sam sniffs at the spaghetti on his fork, eyebrows furrowed. Olive watches him from across the table, trying to keep the smile off her face. Dean’s digging in, unbothered by the strange smell of the food.
“You know, this chicken isn’t half bad.” He hums.
“Great.” Sam snorts, sliding his plate toward Dean. “Finish mine.”
Olive chuckles under her breath as Dean plucks Sam’s chicken off his plate and onto his own. Sam leans forward, and Olive circles closer to them, listening as they speak.
“Spirit suspect number one is Mark Moody, right?”
Dean nods, still chewing. “Psycho killer extraordinaire. Satanism, ritual murderer. Died in jail.”
“You’re sure it’s him?”
“Pretty sure.” Dean nods. “Olive thinks so too.”
“Dean.” Sam’s tone changes. “Considering our circumstances, I’m gonna need a little better than just pretty sure.”
“Fine. Really pretty sure. Moody died of a heart attack, which is what all the victims in here are dying of. He died in the old cell block, which they closed after he croaked, 30 years ago.” Dean whispers. “They just opened that back up. That’s when the killings started.”
“You think his spirit was released somehow?”
Dean nods.
“But what if he was already cremated?” Sam frowns.
“I’m guessing there’s something in the old block that’s keeping him around? Whenever it is, we gotta find it. You know the rest.” Dean shoves his plate away. “I’m done.” He gets to his feet, Sam hot on his heels.
As they make their way toward Olive, Sam bumps shoulders with another prisoner who’s covered in tattoos. Sam swallows, keeping his eyes down.
“Sorry, I-”
“Watch where you’re going.” The prisoner spits.
Sam nods. “Yeah.”
Dean puffs his chest out as he walks toward the tattooed man. “He said he was sorry.”
“Dean…” Sam warns.
Across the cafeteria, Olive squares her shoulders, anxiety ramping. Her heart thunders in her chest, and her teeth begin to ache.
“You talking to me?”
Dean only stares back.
“Are you talking to me?” The tattooed man raises his voice.
“Great, another guy who’s seen Taxi Driver too many times.” Dean snorts. “Yeah, I’m talking to you. Trust me. Let it go, pal.”
Olive lets out a breath as the prisoner walks away. Dean turns back to Sam with a proud grin on his face.
“See, that’s how you gotta talk to these guys.” He winks. “Instant respect.”
Olive’s chest tightens as the tattooed prisoner comes back, now accompanied by Dean’s roommate. Sam huffs as he turns back to Dean.
“You were saying?” Sam raises an eyebrow.
“Oh, great.” Dean groans.
The prisoner takes a step forward, swinging at Dean. Dean catches him by the wrist, holding him in a headlock.
“We can end this right now. No harm, no foul.” Dean tears the waters.
The prisoner says nothing as he breaks out of Dean’s hold. Again, Dean catches him, slamming him against the wall. Sam and Olive share a bug-eyed look as the fight continues. Dean nails the prisoner in the groin, and the warden finally moves.
“Enough!” He barks an order for Olive to follow as he approaches Dean and the other prisoner. “On your feet, Lucas.”
“Yes, sir, boss.” Lucas complies, letting the warden hold his hands behind his back.
Olive grabs Dean the same way, practically shaking. She was terrified of the plan to start, no matter what she told Sam.
“What’s your name?” The warden turns to Dean, holding his baton under his chin.
“Winchester.” Dean spits.
“Well, Winchester… not a good start.” The warden eyes him, then glances back at Lucas. “Solitary. Both of you.”
Again, Lucas complies, and Olive tugs on Dean’s wrists, pulling him toward the door. Sam stares at them, eyebrows furrowed in concern. Olive gives him a small nod, and Dean lets out a laugh as he calls to him over his shoulder.
“Are we having fun yet, Sam?”
Dean’s roommate turns on his heel, pointing to Sam. He makes a slicing motion across his neck, and Olive swallows hard as she pulls Dean out of the cafeteria. Sam sighs.
***
Dean sighs, leaning against the wall.
“I wish I had a baseball.”
“What?” Lucas’s voice is gruff. “What’d you say?”
“I said I wish I had a baseball.” He stands, peering through the slitted window on the door. “You know… like Steve McQueen.”
“Yeah? Well, I wish I had a bat. So I could bash your fucking head in.”
Dean sits back down and lets out a low whistle. “Well, so much for the bonding in solitary moment.”
The lights flicker, and Dean’s eyes widen as his breath clouds in front of him.
“Oh, shit.” He gets to his feet, peering back into the hallway.
The clock reads eight-thirty, with the second hand frozen. The lights continue to flicker, and static begins to fill the air. Dean takes a breath.
“Lucas, listen to me. Stay very still.” He instructs.
There’s silence, and then Dean hears screaming. He stares through the slits, but can’t see anything. The screaming stops, and Dean drops back to the ground. The lights settle, and the silence returns. He lets out a shaky breath, which he thankfully can’t see. He wraps his arms around himself and sighs.
***
In one of the bathrooms, Sam and another prisoner are mopping. Olive stands guard, surprised they left her on her own with two grown men. Granted, she wouldn’t have an issue with Sam, and he would protect her from anyone else.
“How are you doing?”
The prisoner by Sam’s side sighs. “I’m fifty-four years old, mopping the floor of a crapper with bars on the windows. How do you think I’m doing?”
“Alright.” Sam puts a hand up. “Bad icebreaker. I’m Sam.”
“Randall.” The prisoner nods.
Sam and Olive share a look, and the youngest Winchester nods quickly.
“Randall.” Sam repeats. “Hey, weren’t you there the night that guard died?”
“I was.”
“Well?” Sam chuffs. “What happened?”
“They say the stress of the job got him.” Randall shrugs.
“Yeah?” Sam grins. “What do you say?”
Randal stops mopping and turns to him. “Why are you inside, kid?”
Sam snorts. “Cause I’ve got an idiot for a brother.”
“That’ll do it.”
“Yeah.” Sam agrees.
“Well, this place ain’t so bad.” Randall continues to mop, eyeing Olive as he does. “Compared to the old cellblock, this is the damn Hilton.”
“You spent time in the old block?” Sam’s eyebrows furrow.
“Oh, yeah.” Randall chuckles. “I was a regular customer.”
“Didn’t they have Mark Moody over there for a while?”
“He was there.” Randall nods. “I was there too, the night that lunatic bit it.”
“Yeah? It was a heart attack, right?”
“Sure, his heart stopped right after the guard stopped using his head for batting practice. The next morning, I was in his cell, mopping up the blood.” Randall shook his head. “What a mess.”
Sam and Olive share another look, and Sam frowns. He sets his mop aside, head tilted.
“Wait. So he… he was beaten and… and nobody reported it?”
Randall gives a sour laugh. “You kept your mouth shut, unless you wanted to die from the same heart attack. You know?” He glances at Olive over his shoulder. “Their kind is ruthless.”
Sam gives Olive a sympathetic glance, and she shrugs. It’s not like she’s a real prison guard. She’s just here because she made it clear to Deacon that where she went, the boys went. Sam licks his lips and frowns again.
“Randall. Exactly how much blood was there?”
***
In the rec yard, Dean has already built a mini empire. He holds his cards tightly, sitting across from another prisoner. Olive is standing against the wall, shoulders back. Sam is sitting two tables away, keeping his eye on his siblings. If there’s one thing he hates more than being in prison, it was that Olive was right there with them.
“Call.” Dean barks.
“Three aces.”
“That’s a bad beat. That is a bad beat…” He purses his lips.
The prisoner grabs a handful of the cigarettes lying between them. Dean glances at his own, which is three times the size. He grins as he places his card down on the table.
“But, see. I’m full… threes over aces.”
The prisoner drops the cigarettes with a huff, slamming his hand on the table as he stands.
Dean spreads his hand and chuckles. “Sorry. Hey, it’s a cruel game, my friend.”
The prisoner flings his cards down and storms off. Dean’s grin widens as he gathers the cigarettes. Dean smiles.
“It’s like picking low hanging fruit.”
“I thought you quit smoking.” Olive doesn’t look at the boys as she speaks.
“Are you kidding me?” Dean snorts. “This is the currency of the realm.”
Sam frowns before shaking his head. “Look, I got a good lead on Moody.”
“Me too.” Dean’s demeanor turns serious. “His spirit paid a little visit last night.”
“What?” Sam and Olive both hiss.
“Clock stopped, flickering lights, cold spot. I mean, he did everything but yell boo.”
“What happened?” Sam’s eyes are wide.
“He walked right by me.” Dean shrugs. “Lucas wasn’t so lucky. I mean, the way he was screaming…” His face twists into a grimace. “He was an ass, but he didn’t deserve to go like that. What’d you find on Moody?”
“I think I know what the remains are. Blood in his old cell.”
“Blood?” Dean echoes. “I thought it was a heart attack.”
“Yeah.” Olive snorts. “After the guards worked it out of him.”
“Apparently, there was so much blood, they had trouble mopping it out.” Sam sighs.
“Well, how are we gonna get in?” Dean frowns.
“I got a plan.” Sam sighs again.
“Plan?” Olive repeats. “You morons forgetting that I’m not under lock and key? I’ll do it.”
“No.” The boys speak in unison.
“What do you mean no?” Olive looks away from them again.
“No, it’s too dangerous. It has to be one of us.” Dean glares from over his shoulder.
“Look, I’ve got a plan.” Sam repeats himself.
Dean breaks into a smile. “God man, you’re just Clint Eastwood from Escape from Alcatraz.”
Sam gives a small smile, rolling his eyes. “The problem is, even if we do find something, how are we gonna burn it? We don’t have any accelerant.”
“It’s a good thing I’m like James Garner from The Great Escape.” Dean beams as he stands, fists full of cigarettes. “Hey fellas! Who’s ready to deal?”
***
“Are you sure about this?” Dean huffs.
“Pretty sure.” Sam nods as they move down the line.
“Yeah, well, considering our circumstances, I’m gonna need a little better than pretty sure.” Dean mocks what Sam had told him earlier.
“Okay, really pretty sure.” Sam grins.
Dean turns to the lunch lady with a charming smile. “I’d like mine al dente.”
The lady rolls her eyes as she slaps the pasta down onto his tray. Sam splits off, eyes dancing around nervously. Olive is standing by the door to the kitchen, shoulders squared and jaw set. Dean, now with his food in hand, strides toward his roommate and sits down.
“Save room for dessert, Tiny.” He chuckles. “Hey, I wanted to ask you, cause I couldn’t help but notice that you are two tons of fun. Just curious. Is it like a thyroid problem, or is it some deep seated self-esteem issue?”
Sam shakes his head with a deep breath, and Olive sways on her feet. Dean continues, leaning in across the table.
“Cause, you know, they’re uh, they’re just doughnuts. They’re not love.”
Sam makes his way to Olive’s side, standing as close as he can without making it suspicious. The younger siblings watch, chests tight, as Tiny smiles. In a flash, he shoves his tray toward Dean and punches him in the face. Dean tumbles to the ground, and Olive takes a step forward. Sam takes one back as the warden rounds the corner, two guards on his tail.
Dean scrambles to his feet, taking three swings at Tiny. Nothing happens to him, and Dean shakes his hand with a wince. One of the guards approaches as Tiny grabs Dean by the front of the jumpsuit, receiving a headbutt. Dean stumbles backwards, hand to his forehead. The guard uses his baton to put Tiny in a chokehold, but Tiny flips him backwards onto the table.
“Guys, give me a hand.” The warden barks.
Olive glances at Sam, giving him a small nod. She joins the guards and the warden in front of Dean. Sam slips through the kitchen doors, snatching a salt shaker before slinking off through a vent. The guards pry Tiny away from Dean, and he crumbles to the ground. Olive, feeling ill, pulls him back up to his feet, holding him steady. She holds his weight, feeling him waver on his legs. The warden steps forward, grabbing Dean by the face.
“If we’d waited any longer, you’d be dead.”
Olive feels her teeth shift as she tugs Dean further away from the warden. She bites her tongue, feeling the eyes of other prisoners on her. She squeezes Dean.
“You waited long enough.” Dean growls.
A scowl comes across the warden’s face, and he shoves his baton into Dean’s stomach. Dean’s forced backwards, almost falling back to the ground. For a second, Olive breaks cover, wrapping both arms around her brother’s torso and forcing him up, away from the warden. She shoots him a glare as he gets back in Dean’s face.
He doesn’t put another hand on him as he speaks. “Do yourself a favor. Don’t. Talk.” He turns back to the guards, eyeing Olive. “Take them both to the infirmary.”
Olive continues to glare at the warden as she keeps Dean on his feet, hauling him out of the cafeteria.
***
Sam lowers himself into a hallway, finally in the old cell block. He keeps his eyes peeled as he stumbles through the abandoned hallway. He finds the cell he needs and pushes it open. He swallows hard as he lifts the covers away from the old mattress. There’s a large bloodstain soaked through it. He gags before pulling out the salt shaker. He sprinkles salt all over the blood and grabs the lighter from his pocket, prying the top off. He shakes the fluid out before lighting a match. He drops it onto the bed with a sigh.
***
In the infirmary, Dean and Tiny are locked up in cells next to each other. They’re separated by a wire fence and a white curtain. Dean sighs, fingers reaching through the metal.
“God, Dean.” Olive shakes her head as she links her fingers through his. “You look like shit.”
He snorts. “Thanks, pumpkin.”
“You two fucking?” Tiny’s voice echoes in the room.
Olive pulls her hand away and gags. Dean shudders, shaking his head.
“No.” They both spit.
“No, we’re uh…” Olive sighs. “Definitely not. It’s complicated.”
“Hey, Tiny.” Dean makes his way back to his bed.
“Yeah?”
“Hey man, I’m sorry about the things I was saying earlier. I can’t really tell you why, but I had to get you angry. So, uh…” He sighs, shrugging at Olive through the gate. “Anyway, sorry.”
“It’s okay.” Tiny lets out a breath. “Truth is, I have low self-esteem issues. My old man treated me and my brother like crap, right up til the day he died.”
Olive grimaces, and Dean raises his eyebrows, eyes wide. “Uh, how’d he die?”
“My brother shot him.”
“Okay.” Dean purses his lips, and Olive winces.
Olive freezes as the hairs on the back of her neck stand. Dean’s eyes widen as he slowly stands, seeing the ghost of a woman appear in the door. Olive can’t help the growl ripping through her throat. The ghost seems to ignore them both, making a slow, but sure, beeline for Tiny’s cell. Dean glances up at the clock, only to see it frozen.
“What’s going on?” Tiny senses the siblings’ unease.
“Shit, here.” Olive scrambles for the salt shaker from Dean’s old lunch tray.
The ghost turns, a snarl on her face as she enters Dean’s cell instead. Dean’s flung against the wall with a groan. Olive jumps onto the cell door, climbing up it with the salt in hand.
Dean lets out another groan as the ghost sinks her hand into his chest. Olive lands on her feet, throwing the salt at the ghost. She disappears, and Olive yanks Dean onto his feet. The siblings say nothing, both breathing heavily. Their breath clouds again, and Tiny begins to scream in the other cell.
“Tiny!” Dean screams.
Olive freezes, eyes wide. The screaming stops, and Tiny’s silhouette slumps against the curtain. Dean grumbles a curse before turning to his sister.
“Get out of here, now.”
“De-”
“Now.” Dean hisses, pushing her toward the gate. “Go, come on.”
***
“Wait, so you’re telling me it wasn’t Moody?” Sam frowns as the brothers walk across the yard.
“Not unless he moonlighted as a nurse.” Dean sighs. “Poor Tiny, man.” He shakes his head. “Poor, giant, Tiny.”
“Wait, so this… this is like… the ghost of some nurse who worked here or something?” Sam runs a hand through his hair.
“I don’t know, man.” Dean shrugs. “I guess.”
Sam stops in his tracks. “You know what, Dean? At this point I don’t know isn’t working out for me. See, uh, I thought we were done. Olive called Deacon. It’s happening. We’re getting out tonight.” He hisses.
“I guess we gotta do some quick research, then.” Dean huffs.
“How?” Sam scowls. “I mean, maybe you haven’t noticed. But we’re in jail.”
***
“So you wanna know about some nurse?”
Sam nods, and Randall frowns.
“Why you wanna know?”
“Well, we’ve got our reasons.” Dean grins. “But, uh…” he grins, “we’ll make it worth your while.” He pulls a pack of cigarettes out of his front pocket, and Randall snatches them. “So, this nurse, she would’ve had white hair, one fucked eye. Is that ringing a bell?”
“Yeah.” Randall nods. “Yeah, I remember her.”
“You remember her name?” Dean raises an eyebrow.
“No, that’s still kinda fuzzy.”
Sam lets out an amused breath, and Dean looks up at him. Dean purses his lips, and Sam scoffs.
“Give it to him.” He nods.
“I earned these.” Dean frowns.
Sam turns to him with a bitchface. Dean sighs and hands the cigarettes over. Randall pockets them with a smirk on his face.
“Glockner. Nurse Glockner. Nasty old bitch. Worked here in the seventies.”
“You knew her?” Sam’s eyebrows furrow.
“I met her once.” Randall spits. “Had to get a tetanus shot. She damn near jabbed the needle through the other side of my arm. At least I got outta there alive.”
“What do you mean?” Sam frowns.
“I’ve heard these stories. I don’t know if they were true. Cons love to talk, but we’re all liars.”
“What kinda stories?” Dean glances up at Sam.
“Guys would go up to the infirmary with a cold. Next thing you know, they’re in body bags. A whole rash of heart attacks. Young guys, old guys.”
Sam’s eyebrows shoot up. “Heart attacks?”
“Yeah.” Randall huffs. “Story was Glockner had it out for cons and she did this, uh, this Charles Bronson thing with a hypodermic. Anyway, that was the rumor.” He shrugs. “Nobody ever proved anything.
Sam and Dean share another look. “Whatever happened to Glockner?”
Randall frowns. “I don’t know. I finished my bit and left. Next time I landed back in here, she was gone.”
Sam bites his tongue, and Dean nods with pursed lips.
***
“Okay, so let’s say those stories on Glockner were true?”
“It’s a thought.” Dean frowns. “You know, in life, she’s a vigilante. In death, same thing.”
“Right.” Sam sighs. “But then how’s she tied in with the old cellblock?”
“And, if she’s going after cons, why’d she kill the guard?” Olive glances at them from her spot against a column.
“I did hear in the yard that the guard wasn’t exactly squeaky clean. So, maybe she’s going after anybody that breaks a law. Like me.” Dean hums.
“You heard in the yard?” Sam frowns.
“Yeah.” Dean frowns back.
“Dean, does it… maybe, bother you? At all, how easily you seem to fit in here?”
“No, not really.” Dean rolls his eyes.
“Alright, well…” Sam sighs. “Either way, we need more info on Glockner. If… if she’s buried, where?”
“Not to mention we only have five hours to do it.” Olive clears her throat.
“No.” Sam hisses. “No, don’t give us that look. Don’t give us the we gotta see it through look.”
“Dean, you two are leaving tonight. No matter what.” Olive growls.
“Look, I just don’t wanna let Deacon down, that’s all. We do owe him.”
“Yeah, but not our lives, Dean.” Her scowl persists.
Dean sighs as he gets to his feet. Olive frowns at Sam, who looks back at her, just as confused. Olive straightens out, and Sam tilts his head at their older brother.
“Where are you going?”
“I’m gonna go talk with our lawyer.” Dean scoffs.
Sam sighs, and Olive shakes her head as she stalks after Dean.
***
“You want me to what?” Mara frowns.
“Her name was Glockner. She worked here as a nurse in the seventies. Now, I need you to find out everything you can about her, but most importantly, how she died and where she’s buried.”
“Are you nuts?” Mara hisses. “Do you have any idea the kind of trouble you’re in here?”
“I have a vague notion.” Dean grins.
“Good.” Mara sighs. “So, let’s forget about some random nurse and talk about your case.”
“Mara-it’s Mara, right?” Dean leans forward.
“Yeah.”
“I get that you’re trying to help me, okay? I do, but believe me when I say that this is the best way you can help.”
“Really?” Mara scoffs. “How? Explain that to me.”
“I wish I could, but I can’t.” Dean shakes his head. “I’m just gonna have to ask you to trust me on this.”
“Why should I?” Mara muses. “Henriksen says you’re a monster.”
“I’m a monster.” Dean repeats. “I’m?” He barks out a laugh. “Well, he’s wrong, okay? I’m not what they say I am.”
“Everybody says that.”
“Yeah.” Dean purses his lips. “Look, if you’re as smart a P.D. as I think you are, then you can tell with just one look whether or not your clients are guilty. Just like that. So I want you to look at me. Really look, and you tell me. Am I guilty? My brother? My kid sister?” He shakes his head. “We’re not the bad guys.”
***
Sam rests his chin in his hand with a heavy sigh. Olive nods at him as Dean reenters the yard, hands in his pockets. Sam catches his attention, and they meet in the middle, staying close to Olive, who’s leaning against the wall.
“She go for it?” Sam’s eyes are wide.
“No.” Dean sighs. “No, not so much. But uh, maybe she’ll still come around.”
“Well, we can’t wait around to find out.”
“We could give it another day.” Dean shrugs.
“No.” Olive and Sam spit at the same time.
“No, no. We are leaving. Tonight. And that’s it.”
“So we’re not gonna finish the job?” Dean scoffs. “We’re just gonna let these people die?”
“Don’t give me that.” Sam scowls. “This was your stupid plan. We went along with it, and now we’re sticking to it.”
“Okay, uh…” Dean nods. “You leave. I’m gonna stay.”
“Hey, don’t turn away.” Sam frowns. “Don’t turn away from me!”
“Man, fuck you.” Dean snarls.
“What? Fuck you!” Sam grabs him by the shoulder, yanking him back.
Dean swings, and Olive groans as she goes for his wrists, pulling him away from Sam. The warden bustles in, grabbing Sam with a scoff. He glares at Dean.
“Alright, I see the usual methods aren’t gonna work with you.” He scoffs at Sam. “You too, sweetheart.” He switches his grip on Sam to the back of his jacket and nods at Olive. “Come on.”
***
“Take off.” The warden spits at Olive as he leads them into a large room. “I wanna handle this alone.”
Olive scoffs, shutting the door with her foot. The warden folds his arms over his chest, and Olive clears her throat. He turns back to the boys with a huff. Sam swallows hard, and the warden steps toward them, a menacing look on his face. Dean squares his shoulders, and the warden glances back as Olive takes her contacts out. He sighs.
“What the hell?”
“You think I’m gonna walk in here looking the way I look?” Olive scowls, going for Sam’s cuffs.
Dean shakes his head. “Deacon, you are beating the holy hell out of me, man.”
Deacon chuckles as he uncuffs Dean. “Sorry, boys. I thought I was going easy on you.”
Olive scoffs as she takes Dean’s face in her hand, looking over his bruised cheekbones.
“Just uh, trying to make it look real.” Deacon shrugs.
“Yeah, well, mission accomplished.” Sam snorts.
“So, is it over?” Deacon puts his hands on his hips.
“No.” Sam shakes his head. “Turns out it wasn’t Moody.”
“What?” Deacon frowns. “Then who?”
“Uh, we think it’s some nurse who used to work here, but we’re still shy on all the intel we need.” Sam pulls Olive into his side as he talks.
“Which is why we should stick around until we find it.”
“Oh, hey guys.” Deacon begins to rummage through his jacket pockets as the younger siblings turn to Dean.
“Dude, you wanna have this fight for real?” Sam snaps.
“We have to go.” Olive keeps her fingers balled in Sam’s shirt.
“I’m just sayi-”
“We gotta go!” Sam shouts.
“Guys.” Deacon tries again.
“We’re leaving, Dean.” Olive lets out a breath. “Otherwise, you two are leaving for Milwaukee in shackles, with Henrisken as company.”
“Oh, come on.” Dean snorts.
“Guys!”
“What?” The three turn to Deacon simultaneously.
“Your lawyer left this for you.”
Dean breaks into a chuckle as he takes the envelope, waving it in front of Sam’s face. “Would you look at that? Man, I am fucking velvelty smooth.”
“You wanna, I dunno, maybe open it?” Sam’s face turns sour.
“After you’re done patting yourself on the back, of course.” Olive’s pout matches Sam’s.
Deacon smiles at the two younger siblings as Dean rips the envelope open and skims it. He breaks into another grin, nodding to himself.
“What?” Olive shuffles impossibly closer to Sam, who tightens his arm around her.
“You wanna share with the class, Dean?”
“Glockner died in the old cellblock after Moody bit it.” Dean chuffs. “Seems they had a little inmate uprising, got caught in the middle. They dragged her to a solitary cell and gave her a cerebral edema.”
“Someone beat her head in.” Olive winces.
“Does it say where she’s buried?” Sam tilts his head.
“Yep.” Dean pops the ‘p’ as he shoves the envelope into his pocket.
“Alright, then let’s get you the hell out of here.” Deacon removes a vent cover from the wall.
“Don’t worry, Deacon.” Dean gives him a charming smile. “We’ll get rid of this thing.”
“Good.” Deacon straightens out. “Cause I want it out of my prison.” He sighs as he walks back to them. “Kids, uh… I can’t thank you enough for this. I know it was asking a lot, but you still came through. Your daddy… he raised you right.”
“Well,” Sam shrugs. “We owed you.”
Dean glances up at Sam with a soft smile. “Yeah, we did.”
Deacon pulls Sam into a hug, and knowing Olive won’t unglue herself from him, ruffles her hair once they pull apart. He turns to Dean, a proud grin on his face.
“Hope to see you again, huh?” Deacon pats Dean’s back. “Just… not in here, okay?”
“Yeah, we’ll do our best.”
“Right.”
“No promises.”
Sam, Dean, and Olive speak at the same time as they head for the vent. Sam gets down first, ready to lead the way. Olive tugs on his sleeve, seeing that Dean is still facing Deacon. A grin breaks out on the eldest Winchester’s face.
“Oh, uh. Where do you want it?”
“What?” Deacon frowns.
Dean’s grin widens, and Olive chuckles. Deacon sighs.
“Um…” He points to his cheek, and as Dean winds up, holds a hand out. “Make it look real, son.”
Dean’s jaw sets as he swings hard. Sam shakes his head as he crawls into the vent. Olive follows with a sigh, and Dean pulls Deacon back to his feet with a wink before joining them.
***
“Oh, man.” Dean grins as they approach the car. “You are a sight for sore eyes.” He runs his hand along the side as they open the doors.
Sam dumps Olive into the middle seat, and she yawns as the boys shed their prison jackets. Dean grins as he speaks.
“You know, I almost wish I could see Henriksen’s face.”
“Really?” Sam’s voice is tight. “Cause I’d be happy if I never saw him again. I mean, we’re not really out of the woods yet, Dean.”
Dean scoffs as they pull their own jackets on, still in their orange jumpsuits. A red light goes off, and an alarm begins to blare. Olive sits up, starting the car as her brothers slide in.
“Good point.” Dean winces as he puts it in drive.
***
“We gotta move it.” Sam readjusts the bag hanging off his shoulder. “If Henriksen gets to the lawyer…” He trails off.
“I thought she couldn’t say anything. You know, the whole lawyer-client privilege thing.”
“Dean, I don’t think that counts when you’re in jail… or broke out.” Olive glances up at him, hand in Sam’s.
“So what, she’ll talk?” Dean frowns.
“She has to.” Sam nods.
“Oh, that’s just fucking great.” Dean snarls.
The siblings walk in silence. Sam has the duffel bag, and Olive and Dean each have a shovel. They’ve gotten back into their own clothing now, the jumpsuits and guard uniforms long-since stashed in the back of the impala.
“Come on.” Olive urges, tugging at Sam’s hand. “Let’s just hurry.”
***
Olive shivers, wrapped in Sam’s jacket. He’s in the grave, digging away. Dean is prepping the salt and lighter fluid. Sam hits wood and sighs, wiping the sweat from his forehead as he looks up.
“Got her.” He holds his shovel up, and Olive grabs it, tossing it aside onto the floor.
Sam pries the casket’s lid open with a shudder. Dean reaches in, grabbing him by the hand and tugging him onto solid ground. Olive settles on her knees, snatching the salt canister and opening it. She pours it over the grave, and Dean does the same with the lighter fluid.
“Ready?” Sam asks as he pulls a matchbook from his pocket.
Olive stands, and Dean nods. She huddles back into Sam’s side as he lights a match. The siblings watch the flame in the wind, and Sam drops it in. The corpse is engulfed in flames, and Olive stifles another yawn as Sam wraps an arm around her.
The fire roars, and Sam puts a hand over it. Olive looks up at him, and he winks down at her.
“It’s warm.” He smiles.
She shakes her head with a roll of her eyes, but the smile on her face is impossible to miss. Dean sighs as he packs their things back into the duffel bag. He stands and clears his throat.
“We’re done, we should go.”
Olive yawns, and Sam chuckles. He plucks her off his feet, setting her on his hip. He takes one of the shovels from Dean, and Olive rests her head against his neck.
“Come on, bug.” Sam coos. “Let’s get you home.”
The boys walk in silence through the cemetery, and Sam feels Olive’s breathing deepen. He sighs as they reach the car, Olive still asleep in his hold. Dean pops the trunk and tosses the duffel bag in. He snatches the shovels from Sam and shoves them in. He shuts the trunk with a sigh, coming around to the driver’s side. Sam lowers Olive into the car softly before standing straight, shaking his head at Dean over the roof of the car.
“You thought we were screwed before?”
“Yeah, I know.” Dean sighs. “We gotta go deep this time.”
“Deep?” Sam repeats. “Dean, we should go to Yemen.”
Dean winces. “Oh, I’m… I’m not sure I’m ready to go that deep.” He slides into the car, and Sam sighs again.
He gets in, and Olive stirs. He shuts the door and pulls her into his lap. She resettles, letting out a small whine. Her eyes move under her lids, and her leg twitches. Dean catches her ankle and gives it a squeeze. Sam pulls her head to his chest with a soft hum.
“You’re okay, bug.”
Previous Ep: Hollywood Babylon (2.18)
Next Ep: What Is And What Should Never Be (2.20)
(version 1)
(verson 2)
taglist @i67
13 notes · View notes
falsegoodnight · 4 years ago
Text
tangled au snippet
by request from a tumblr anon - hope you see this and enjoy!
Pascal squeaks and Louis freezes, still holding the pan out in front of him protectively while his heart leaps to his throat. Shoulders raised nervously, he waits. 
However, his hit must’ve been pretty strong because a minute goes by and the man doesn’t stir. His lips are parted, eyes shut and muscles slack where he lays with his front pressed to the rug Louis’ mother brought back from the Devil’s Market years ago. 
Gathering his courage, Louis takes a step forward, raising the pan higher as his heart thunders in his ears. 
Monster, his brain is screaming, the urge to flee growing with every beat of his quickened heart. Stomach churning nervously, Louis surveys the demon’s unconscious body, trailing his eyes over tousled dark hair and pale skin on the exposed nape of his neck. The man is wearing a brown jacket, worn with use and torn in several places. On his hand, Louis can see a collection of rings, not unlike the kind his mother brings back from her travels, though the stranger’s are layered with grime. 
He continues his observation, cautiously taking another step forward and sucking in a breath when the floorboard creaks underneath his feet. The man remains motionless so Louis tamps down the lump in his throat, feeling unsettled by a number of realizations. The first is that the man looks harmless. 
Louis knows that outward appearances hardly constitute one’s true intentions, but Mother always spoke of ghastly beings - of bony hands and flashing eyes and sharp teeth. 
Grimacing, he carefully reaches out and nudges the man’s head, stiffening when it lolls back, revealing the side of his face and the line of his jaw. He looks peaceful lying there, almost as if he were asleep. Nothing like a monster, Louis notes suspiciously. 
Still, he turns the pan over so the handle is pointing out and uses it to prod at the man’s mouth, stretching his upper lip to reveal two rows of teeth, not a single one of them sporting any semblance of a sharpened tip. 
Pascal scampers up beside Louis, tilting his head in curiosity. 
“Maybe the fangs only appear when he’s hungry?” Louis guesses, mind flashing to a book he had read once detailing creatures of the night with fanged teeth and a hunger for blood. He shudders. “Okay, he can’t stay here. He’s going to wake up.” 
As if on cue, the man shifts against the floor, letting out a grunt. It’s deep and loud and unfamiliar and Louis panics, grip tightening on the pan before he lands another hit on the back of the man’s head. 
He slumps forward, limbs falling lax once again, and Louis sighs in relief. 
“What do I do with him?” he asks Pascal, lowering his voice to a whisper to avoid any further incidents. 
The chameleon flicks his tail out as if to say: How should I know? 
Louis glances around the room, searching for something that will give him a clue as to what to do next. Outside, the sky is painted in burnished yellows and pinks, sun fading out into late evening. Mother still isn’t set to come back till the morning, but Louis really doesn’t want to rely on blows from a frying pan and sitting vigil over this potentially-monstrous man until she returns and can take charge. That’s what she’d expect anyway - for him to be helpless and weak in a situation like this. 
His eyes land on his closet, painted teal with a plethora of daisies and other flowers and plants from his book. He glances back at the stranger, mentally comparing the heights and sizes to see if the idea forming in his brain is plausible. 
With a small nod to himself, he carefully backs away from the man, keeping his eyes on him and the frying pan extended as he moves towards the closet. It’s only inevitable since he’s facing the other way that his back bumps into the wood, but he still jumps, heart pounding. 
“Get it together, Louis,” he scolds himself quietly. Pascal snickers at him and he shoots the creature a glare. He fumbles with the knob while trying to keep his gaze fixed on the stranger, succeeding in opening the door. Thankfully, Louis doesn’t have many clothes, but it’s still a struggle to keep watch as he pulls sweaters, trousers, nightgowns, and more from the cupboard, flinging them haphazardly to the side in a heap. 
When the space is finally empty, he takes a deep breath, putting his free hand on his hip as he looks between the closet and the giant, musing over what the best course of action would be at this point. In the end, there’s not really much he can do except try. 
Reluctantly, he abandons the frying pan but sets it in near lunging distance, before approaching the man with his head held high. 
He remembers his mother’s words about him being too weak to take care of himself and frowns, taking another deep breath. He’ll show her! He can handle a man!  
Channeling all his strength, he curls his fingers into the fabric of the man’s jacket and pulls. It only takes him a few seconds to realize that this method isn’t going to work and that the person is heavier than he thought, and he lets go, already seeking a better place to get some purchase. 
He curls his arms under the man’s armpits, ignoring the dirt on his clothes that’s already spreading to Louis’ clean tunic before gritting his teeth and tugging with all his might. His arms burn, but he manages to pull the man up, staggering back when the weight settles over him, unfamiliar and solid. 
Pascal is absolutely no help, watching him with amusement in his eyes as Louis flounders for control, stuck between not wanting to get suffocated by the man’s weight and trying to walk him back towards the closet. It doesn’t help that he keeps tripping over his hair - he really should have tied it up before attempting to do this, but pausing now would be impossible. 
It takes him an embarrassingly long time to make it, breaths coming out in short pants and skin slick with sweat by the time he reaches the closet. He practically shoves the body into the door, heaving for breath. 
He’s unused to this kind of physical exertion, unsteady at the feeling of blood pumping through his veins and his lungs contracting as they fight for air. But he did it, he reminds himself. And he can do this. 
The confidence falters a bit when he realizes there’s about four inches between the bottom of the closet and the ground, meaning he has to somehow push the man up and into the space. 
“I can do this,” he tells himself, repeating it mentally as he shakes his arms to get the feeling back in them before digging his fingers into the man’s hips and hoisting him up, putting his whole body into it. A strangled noise works its way up his throat when he succeeds in shoving the man up and inside the cupboard. He scrambles for the handles, hurrying to close the doors before the man comes falling back out and nearly succeeds, but the flimsy wooden doors aren’t enough to counter gravity. 
“No, no, no!” Louis rushes, resorting to using his body to keep the doors shut, pressing his toes into the floor as hard as he can as he strains back against the bursting closet. He glances at Pascal, eyes widening in a plea for help. 
Pascal tilts his head again, letting out a small hiss that Louis interprets as confusion. He sighs, gritting his teeth and pushing back harder, knowing he can’t hold it closed forever. He whips his head around to find something to help him and uses his hair like a whip, letting it curl around the leg of a chair and yank it towards him. 
Louis uses it as leverage, slamming back into the doors as hard as he can before whirling around and using the top of the chair to fit under the knobs, keeping them from moving apart. He waits in bated breath to see if it holds, hands held out in preparation. 
A minute passes and the chair holds steady. He lets out a sigh of relief, wiping his forehead with a trembling hand. Despite his apparent success, he moves another chair and one of his old paint caddies against the closet for extra support. 
Then he stumbles back from the closet, head tipping back in relief. Pascal does his version of a cheer, jumping up and down where he’s perched himself on Louis’ dresser. 
“Yeah, thanks a lot,” Louis says sarcastically. He sounds breathless though, exhaustion settling deep in his bones. His eyes fall to his abandoned frying pan and he doesn’t hesitate to grab it again, feeling safer with the unconventional weapon in his grasp. 
Now that the adrenaline is quickly draining, Louis takes the time to process everything that’s just happened. He just shoved a man in his closet. 
“I have a person in my closet,” he says, disbelief rising in his chest. He glances at Pascal who eyes him warily. “I’ve got a person in my closet!”
There is a living breathing human being less than ten feet away from him, broad and tall and real. Only the third human he’s ever seen in his entire nearly-nineteen years of living. He turns to the mirror and stares at his reflection, taking in his flushed cheeks, mussed hair, and the slightly crazed look in his eyes.
“Holy shit, I’ve got a person in my closet,” he repeats, much more awed this time. He lets out a startled laugh, feeling close to delirious. There’s so many other things he should be worrying about, he knows, but he can’t help but feel pride swell inside him as he smiles at the mirror - pride at how he calmly and rationally handled the situation. He swings the frying pan with a scoff,  “How’s that for not being able to take care of myself, Moth - ow!”
The pan makes a vibrating noise when it collides with the side of his head and he jumps. Scowling, he slaps a hand over the rapidly swelling bruise that’s forming in its wake. He glares at the skillet, feeling betrayed. 
Rubbing at the spot and hissing in pain, he turns his glare to the reflection of Pascal snickering behind him. “Shut up,” he mutters. 
-
coming soon early 2021 to falsegoodnight!
90 notes · View notes
babylooneytoonz · 4 years ago
Text
Summary: Your first meeting with Sergeant Barnes wasn't exactly charming, hell, it was a disaster. And the only adjectives that came to your mind when you thought about him were words like prick, bastard and a jackass. He made your life hell, and you lived to make sure you made him suffer. And neither of you realized, how your sole mission of tormenting each other became the most important part of your life.
Warnings: Bucky Barnes continues to be an ass // Reader has finally has it // War declared
Coffee Stains - Masterlist
Coffee Stains
Tumblr media
Your anger still lingered inside of you like a deep rooted worm, even after you had stepped into the warm soothing shower, after your encounter with whoever the fuck that man was. You were still annoyed, and you were sure as hell worried that your mood might end up affecting your performance at the training today. You stood in your room, the pads of your feet nestled onto the feathery carpet that adorned the floor of your apartment, semi dressed when you heard Friday.
"Miss Y/N, Captain is here, waiting for you."
You frowned, wondering if it was already 7 and somehow, you had lost the track of time, but you noted that it was still 6: 40 pm by the clock.
"Thank you, Friday," that was the fastest you had ever gotten into your yoga pants, pulling it over your round bum, the elastic strap stinging against your soft fleshy belly as it hit it with a slap. The towel still rolled over your hair, you ran up to the door and flung it open, only to see Steve standing there with two people you didn't know of and who were probably newbies like you.
"Y/N, how are you holding up?" Steve asked in soft voice, and somehow you found your previous anger slowly melting away.
"Great, Steve. I thought I'm late on my first day," your lips now crept upwards in a grin, and Steve just shook his head, his hand flying to the back of his head as he ran his fingers through his blond locks.
"I thought I'd introduce you to the two of them, they were the only ones I could find lurking in the recreation room, so I dragged them here."
"No, you did not, I was the one that insisted I wanted to meet the newbie," the dark haired girl just winked playfully in your direction, and you couldn't help but snort at her words when you saw Steve's face turn crimson like a cherry.
"I'm Wanda, well, people around here might call me stuff like the Sokovian witch and all that, but when they're saying that, consider it is me they're talking about." The woman threw out her hand towards you, her hand extended in a shake, and you took her hand, feeling a comfortable warmth radiating from her. Wanda then turned towards the one to her right, and smiled, "Well this one doesn't talk much, but you'll like him."
"Hello Miss Y/N, my name is Vision, and I have taken it upon myself to welcome you to our team."
"Thank you Vision, it's my pleasure." You shook his hand; the little meet and greet causing you to temporarily forget about the man; the stranger you had met in the kitchen a few minutes back.
Steve's thick voice reaching your ears caused you to turn towards him, and you saw him looking at the trio of you with a small smile playing on his lips.
"Well, I'll leave you guys to it– " He took a step away, his front turned towards you, but his steps moving backwards until he was now a good distance away, " Y/N, I will expect you to be at the training room in ten minutes." With that, his heavy footsteps retreated away, until you couldn't hear him anymore, and you were left standing with Wanda and Vision, on your doorstep.
"Around here, punctuality is the key. And in general," Vision began.
╞═════𖠁𐂃𖠁═════╡
Vision and Wanda lingered around in your apartment for the next ten minutes along with you, talking to you about the life at the Avengers Towers and how you got used to it once you had started adjusting.
"After a while, it feels like you are living with your roommates, except the fact that they all are superheroes," Wanda chuckled, as she watched you place your glasses away and pull out your contact lenses and fix them into your eyes.
Exactly nine minutes later, you left your apartment, and slowly started making you way towards the training room with your newly found friends, who you realized just couldn't stop bantering and talking amongst themselves; and it was cute, not in a way you felt left out. The three of you made your way to the fourth floor, and towards the training room when Wanda and Vision finally parted ways with you as it was time for their own training as well, leaving you alone.
It wasn't long before you reached the training room, but before you could step in, you heard muffled voices from the inside, until you strained your ears a little and an automatically induced frown found its way to your forehead.
"What's gotten you so grumpy today, Buck?"
Steve.
The other voice that replied wasn't one of the voices you really wished to hear again.
"What's with Stark hiring all the weirdos found in NYC? I can't believe my best tshirt got ruined."
"Come on Buck, it was a tshirt. And besides, I'm sure it was an accident."
"Who the hell cares what it was, if I was Stark, I would have fired her lousy ass right away."
"Buck, language."
You couldn't believe this piece of shit was still stuck over what had happened that afternoon. You couldn't say you had forgotten about it, but atleast you were acting all grown up and weren't bitching about it to anyone. And here he was, bitching around with none other than your mentor. This day was getting worse and worse, and you internally begged to call it a day and disappear into your apartment so you could peacefully spend your night curled in that soft, mushy pillows and the silken sheets.
You cleared your throat, intentionally, so you could announce your presence and as if on cue, Bucky's head snapped in your direction and his scowl widened, making him narrow his eyes at you.
"You again? The hell you following me around for? If you're here to apologize– "
Steve's eyes widened when he sensed the tension slowly rising in the room and it wasn't like he was daft. Having put the two and two together, he understood now that the person responsible for putting Bucky in this foul mood had been you, well not intentionally.
"Buck, easy. She is our newest recruit. Thank you for being on time, Agent."
Bucky took a double take, his eyes raking over you, in a very obvious way; and not in a sexual kind of a way but in a way to believe that he was truly shocked. This annoyed you even more and your fingers clenched against your sides.
"You got to be kidding me, punk. She can't even walk straight while holding a darn mug of coffee."
That's it, you had it with him taking continuous digs at you.
"You know, you deserved it. And now I wish it wasn't just coffee but something way worse. Probably horse piss," you literally spat and if it wasn't for Steve who had now fixed himself in front of you, blocking the two of you from slamming anything you could lay your hands on, into each other's faces, things would have gotten messy in the training room within seconds.
"Bucky–" he warned, his palm outstretched towards him, glaring at him, "we have to train now."
He then turned towards you, his expression reflecting a bit of disappointment in his orbs, "Y/N, I expect atleast one of you to be sensible, and if not, then cordial, he is a senior in here."
It suddenly clicked in the back of your head. You had watched the coverage of the Battle of Triskelion on TV. So, this was him, that ass, Winter Soldier. Of course, this man had issues, like really serious ones. But that didn't excuse the way he was behaving with you. But also, you knew that Steve was right. There was no point in engaging with him, so you decided to just be cordial, if it meant not having to deal with his shit anymore.
"Fine." You grumbled, almost under your breath.
Running your hand through your short shoulder length (Y/H/C) hair, you finally walked up to where Steve was standing, already in the Captain America mode now.
"Today, we'll test your hand to hand combat skills," you heard him say and you nodded your head, zoning out all the unwanted presences in the training room, although you could feel Bucky's piercing gaze on you. You knew he wanted to watch you fail, and falter but you weren't going to give him a chance.
╞═════𖠁𐂃𖠁═════╡
Sweat drenched down your face, dripping off your neck, as you shifted the weight of your body and threw out your fisted palm towards your mentor, with a sudden looping overhand, but Steve managed to block your punch, his own aim now towards your nose. Your reflexes had kicked in, causing you to duck at the right time and block his punch, at the same time managing to knock him off his feet with your foot thrown out.
Captain America was hard to beat, but so were you.
The distance had once again taken its place in front of the two of you, and the two of you were ready for another round, and you were glancing at your opponent, analyzing what he was thinking, what his next moves were. He was subdued, the weight of his body shifted to his left, his eyes narrowed at you, probably ready to attack, but you couldn't be sure; maybe he wanted you to attack first, and then he would counter you.
Suddenly, he lunged at you, his fists aimed in an attack and you had been wrong there, to study his body language, and even worse, when you let yourself get distracted when you heard a low, meenacing and annoying voice reach out to you, "Agent.. are you sure you can see Steve, because you don't seem to have your glasses on. Not that you know where to go even with them on."
Your eyes flew to him in disbelief and your mouth curved into a perfect O, making you lose your fighting stance, and your guard. Steve was already fast, and when he heard Bucky's taunt, he tried to shoot him a sharp glare for distracting you, but he couldn't stop himself, he was so in momentum, his heavy palm cracked against your abs, throwing you away, down on the mat with a force you didn't think was possible.
Steve threw his hands in the air, as he rushed over to you, kneeling down beside you, to check if you were alright, but you gave him a tight lipped smile and nodded, sitting upright, shooting Bucky a glare.
"I didn't know they taught you these cheap tactics of distracting people back at the army, Sergeant."
Bucky smiled, leaning forward slightly, so his elbows were resting against his knees, his lips stretched into what looked like an evil smirk.
"Weak people always find excuses, one way or the other. You let yourself get distracted."
He stood up, with slow steps, walking over towards you. By that time, you had lifted yourself off the mat, and your hands had flown to your hips, your neck held upright. Bucky stepped onto the mat, moving in front of Steve, who had opened his mouth in protest, but hadn't yet said anything, until Bucky was in your face, giving you a stare down.
"This is the real deal. I don't know where you came from or what you did. But this is the real deal. There will be real enemies, and they will do everything on their part to distract you. There is no room for weakness here."
Suddenly, a feeling of dread washed over you, it wasn't exactly dread, but it was something else all together, like a sudden burst of adrenaline , perhaps provoked by his words, but also because of his close proximity. You hadn't realized till that moment, and perhaps, neither had he, but he was so close, you could feel his hot breath on your face which caused your eyes to involuntarily fall over his lips for a second, and then back up, until you caught him smirking down at you, probably basking in his little mountain of victory.
You only thanked Steve inwardly, when he suddenly stepped in, breaking whatever this moment was, when he grabbed Bucky's palm and pulled him away from you, his eyes now on him, a look passing between the two of them that you couldn't decipher. Maybe it was a best friend thing between them, something only the two of them knew of.
"Buck, that's enough, she was good, and you know she was."
"I agree."
When a foreign voice sounded in the room, the three heads involuntarily snapped in that direction, only to find Sam Wilson leaning against the door, a half eaten apple in his hand, and his mouth moving as he was chewing on it.
"What?" He shrugged, his voice sounding unclear as his mouth was completely stuffed, "that was the Captain that she just fought. And I am impressed."
Your expressions softened, and a smile broke out on your lips and you nodded towards Sam, who nodded back with his eyes twinkling at you.
Bucky shrugged and finally, he let his shoulders relax, and shot you a quick look, "I don't think so. I think you just went soft on her."
You scoffed in disbelief, biting your lower lip to bite back from barking back at him and moved away from the mat to grab a chilled bottle of water that lay on a table. Your fingers worked on the bottle and at the same time, your eyes remained on Bucky, and Sam who had now joined the two of the super soldiers. You could see that Steve was trying to knock some sense into Bucky, tell him how he was just overdoing it, but Bucky just deadpanned, his glare fixed on you until he again took a dig at you, and this time you couldn't take it.
"Did it hurt? That blow to your –" He pointed his index finger towards his abs, that cocky smirk still draped over his lips,   "Now maybe that's payback, for almost burning me a few hours back."
His words caused you to almost tighten your grip on the bottle, the grip so hard, the plastic of the bottle almost shrank. You took a deep breath, taking one step towards him, slowly, before your pace rose, and you were striding towards him, your eyes brewing with anger. The bottle was still in your hand, the cap laying abandoned on the table, so when you were sure you were at a close proximity from him, you tipped the bottle, letting the cold water drain through his tshirt, right on his abs, drenching him completely.
"There you go, I think it won't burn now, I feel I should have done that hours back, atleast you wouldn't be crying about it till now."
Steve closed his eyes, his palm flying to his face as he swiped his hand over his face. He knew that things were going to get murky now, and things had gotten out of hand, which is why his grip on Bucky's arm tightened. Bucky was seething, partly in rage, and partly due to a sudden flush of what he could only name as embarrassment, while Sam was openly smirking at what he had just witnessed.
A woman had managed to shut the Winter Soldier up, and how, with cold water right on his burns.
Today was a good day.
(Feedback is appreciated. 💗)
Permanent Bucky Barnes Taglist :
@thepeakygurl
@all-art-is-quite-useless
@baumarvel
@really-dont-forget-it
Want to be added to any of my taglists? Please fill out the form on this link. 💗
88 notes · View notes
fayeimara · 4 years ago
Text
Meant To Be Series || One For Every Billion
Episode 4. If You're A Masochist
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Putting your phone away after posting your latest update, you look around one more time for either of your cousins. The oldest, Ren, had left you with his brother Shin, strictly telling him not to leave you alone before he met back up with you both. But then you convinced Shin to call the car and drop off the bags you'd overloaded him with, agreeing to meet back here this cute café. It had been pretty easy to convince him, seeing as how you could barely make him out over the bags and boxes of items you'd bought for your friends and family back home. It was fair play, after all, you'd brought just as many gifts with you for your cousins here when you'd arrived.
Smiling as you tip the cup of coffee up to your lips, you consider if you've harassed him enough for the day or if you should top it off by ordering him something he'll hate just to see that distressed look on his face. He deserves it for the prank he pulled on you a few days ago, when they picked you up from the station, literally scaring you half silly when he snuck up from behind you, grabbed you, and started to run. You were pretty worried because not a single person in the busy terminal had tried to stop him even though you were clearly (momentarily) terrified and not aware of who had 'kidnapped' you until he'd finally put you down. You guess you should have expected this with him though, given you both have always messed around with each other, pulling fun pranks and stupid stunts, since the two of you were kids, but you'd gotten completely complacent since you'd last seen these oh so lovely cousins of yours.
If there was any doubt on whether you had any payback planned for Ren, well, he was the one who'd grabbed not only your bags but also several pictures of your embarrassing slip in composure, i.e. your briefly terrified face, and shared it with the world. So yeah, you were sure he was sleeping with an eye open for the time being, which is why you would call on your considerable patience before hitting him subtly and satisfyingly when he least expected it.
With that in mind, you head back to the counter to place another order and then ask if there are any specialty dessert shops in the area. Happy to hear of one pretty close, you're sure you'll be able to quickly head over and back before Shin returns.
The shop is as incredible as promised because it only takes them about ten minutes to prepare your custom order of mochi with a spicy twist. Trying one out, you can't help but enjoy the sweet flavour and texture even if you're disappointed that it doesn't seem to have the effect you were hoping for, until you feel the heat slowly build the more you chew. Oh. Oh my. Oh my g- Mouth burning, you quickly gulp at the coffee still in your hand to try and relieve the pain. Okay so.. it's perfect! Cue evil laugh.
You thank the brilliant artisans, because that's what they are, and promise to leave a review on your way out. It's not until you're walking by an alley (how typical, right?) between shops on your way back to the cat café, that you're pulled from your thoughts of not-so-sweet revenge.
"Give it up, kid." It's nothing alarming at first. Not until you hear the next cry.
"Don't touch me! Leave me alone!"
Um. What?
You've stopped even before you turn your head to look in at a couple older guys surrounding a little kid. Seriously, what's with the cliché? You honestly thought this only happened in anime but you guess dummies always prove people wrong.
Debating who you should call, because you're not going to assume adding yourself to the equation alone is going to be any help, you quickly look around only to realize that the only people passing by near or across the street either don't seem to care, or aren't the kind of people you'd feel comfortable asking for any assistance from. People can call you out on stereotyping but really, where's the kind but strong elderly gentleman or tough, no nonsense, do-gooder woman when you need one??
"Hey!" The tears in the kid's voice draw you back, with your head whipping around to witness one of the bullies reach out to grab his collar. Quick kid, he manages to dodge even if barely but he's about to be blindsided by one of the other guys.
You don't even have time to sigh at your stupidity as you run up between them as fast as you can, slapping the second guy's hand away from where it was reaching for the kid's arm.
With that loud sound and dramatic entrance, all eyes are now on you, but the element of surprise does provide enough time for you to pull the boy behind you and back the two of you up a bit so you're both not completely surrounded.
Okay, this kid barely reaches over your hip, he can't be older than about 6 or 7 maybe, what's he doing here alone?
"Well, well. What do we have here?" The first guy that had tried to grab the kid's collar studies you. You want to say his voice is annoying or that he's an ugly creep but he's just an average guy of about a few years older than you. The only distinct feature are his glasses and that's probably because you don't typically think of wannabe thugs in glasses. Again, so sue you for you conventional stereotypes, but you're in a kind of delicate situation to be worried about thinking inside the box.
"Why don't you tell me," You shoot back, pretty upset about this pathetic tableau, "since it looks like three guys old enough to know better than to bully little kids."
The third guy hasn't done much until now but he laughs at your statement and, okay, at least his laugh is kind of annoying, like a dumb donkey's braying. You hope he's trying to fake an evil laugh or something and that's not his real one? Seriously, it sounds forced and fake so you hope for his sake it really is or no one will trust him once they hear it if that's all he has to work with for the rest of his life. You're tempted to say that to his face, but you've also been told by your friends that your reckless impulses tend to escalate the situation when you need the opposite so you hold back.
Because you're outnumbered. With only a crying kid at your back, quite too literally.
"Oh no, we're not bullying him. He's my kid brother, you know? We were just messing with him since he was being a brat and grabbed the new games we just bought."
You hesitate, thinking it over. Did you make assumptions and jump in too fast? He didn't call out for help or say anything specific to indicate he didn't know these guys. You don't want to turn away to look him over, but he had been holding something clutched against his side.
You feel a little hand clench into the back of your dress and a couple tugs follow, so without turning away, you cast your gaze down and meet teary hazel eyes that are peering up with a little hope among the fear, "He's lying, oneesan, I don't know them."
"Ahh, stop lying and dragging the nice, pretty girl into this." Second guy speaks up, trying to reach around you to grab the kid, but you quickly shift the both of you back a bit more. You realize the wall is just behind you, if the kid's gasping sob means anything. You're out of space to maneuver.
So...you're in a tough spot, you've got your hands literally full and you're up against three guys that are definitely living up to your first impression of them. You don't really have time to think it over as 'glasses' loses patience and reaches for you directly, grabbing your arm that's holding the trick mochi and trying to pull you forward. "What's this? Maybe we should take it for the trouble you've added by interfering in a family issue."
"How about this instead?" And before you can pity the loss, you've thumbed off the lid to your delicious hot coffee that you guess won't get to finish drinking, and toss it in his face.
"Arhggh!" Wow, high pitched for a tough guy, but you really can't think about that right now. Goodbye, coffee, your sacrifice is appreciated.
"What the hell, you crazy b-"
"Don't bother, dumbass, it's probably not hot enough to permanently scar him at this point." True story, you like your coffee cooled down more than most.
They're staring at you like you're crazy but it's really just the recklessness you're known for. Although you should have held on to that reminder of your friends' warnings that ran through your head earlier because the situation has definitely been escalated if the mean, hateful looks that are appearing from behind their fake polite masks are anything to go by. They clearly weren't even trying that hard to pretend. While the second guy is supporting his friend who's flailing, 'Fake laugh' reaches for you, this time angled for the collar of your dress or even your neck, "You stupid bitch."
Oh okay. Well, I'm so sorry for my impertinence, god. This is payback for the mochi prank, isn't it? You actually roll your eyes upwards for a split second with that thought.
Then you prepare to drop the maybe-unlucky box for the coming fight but just before his hand reaches you, another suddenly shoots out and grabs it. Hard.
"Don't you know how to treat women, buddy?" Wow, now that's a nice voice.
Shifting your eyes to your left without turning your head, you catch sight of a handsome bedheaded guy about your age. You would probably be all heart eyes in any other situation- who are you kidding? This is literally the perfect situation.
"I don't think he does, but that's probably because he has zero experience with them." Yay, your mouth can run freely with your attitude now that you have some back up. Not that it stopped you earlier, though..
This new guy shifts his gaze to meet yours and looks pretty surprised at your smirky smile (yes you're calling it that). Why so surprised though? You guess you should have been crying or even praising this god for stepping in. Whatever, he's just a boy. Even if he is drool worthy.
He studies you and pauses briefly on the redness marking your wrist from where one of the guys had grabbed you and then his golden eyes flick down to the boy hidden behind you before focusing a steady stare back on the bullies, "I think you should leave before I really get pissed off."
He must be a magician because they vanish pretty fast after his low declaration, supporting their friend who's managed to wipe most of your precious coffee off of his slightly reddened face. Looks like, he'll live to be a dumbass another day. Could've told them that and avoided the escalation. Oh wait, you pretty much did, right?
The guy is turning back to you after watching them leave the alley and you reach for the little kid with the hand that once held your coffee. Feeling his little hand slip into yours, you start to walk the two of you towards the street while keeping your body angled so you don't completely turn your back on this new guy. You swear the amount of times you've had a situation like this turn into something unexpected is a little unnatural. "Wow. Well... Thank you, stranger, for your help."
He narrows those stunning eyes on you but you don't think he's angry, just a little confused for a moment, before he realizes you're equally wary of him. He moves out of the alley after you both, but thankfully not too closely, because you have to turn your back on him so you don't trip or walk into anyone once you reach the main street.
"It's Kuroo. Kuroo Tetsuro."
You silently startle around at the sound of his voice coming from a lot closer to you than expected but compose yourself quickly so as not to offend him by whirling around in alarm.
"Oh, uh.. nice to meet you." Okay, you both should be safe now. You turn back to face him and the kid is now glued to your side, tiny hands gripping your dress with both hands, one at your back and one at the front. At least it's not silk because that would leave quite the wrinkles. "Anyways... we have to get going now to find whoever lost this little guy."
His arm moves up, rubbing his hand in his hair at the back of his sheepishly tilted head. Probably can't get his hair any messier at this point. "That would be me."
"What?" You raise a disbelieving eyebrow. Always the unlikeliest odds with you and really, what are they anyways here in this situation? But it turns out he's not kidding and you're not misunderstanding.
"I'm the one who lost him. That's my little cousin you're trying to walk away with."
"Hey!" You protest his teasing implication, before looking down at the boy. The other guys tried this too, though.
So you delicately crouch down (aware you're in a dress and heeled ankle boots that could spell impending disaster if you lose your balance) to make sure you're at eye level with the kid. He's not crying anymore, but not looking happy or relieved either. Just staring back at you steadily, a little like the calm gaze of this other guy, actually, but let's not go with confirmation bias. Maybe he's just not an overly excitable kid to begin with.
"Do you know this guy?" You ask softly. He told the truth before, under the stress of a pretty scary situation, after all.
He looks over and up at the tall teen claiming to be his cousin before nodding. "Oh." You give the little boy a reassuring smile before leaning in to whisper in his ear, "Can I ask your name?"
And when you turn your ear to him so he can whisper a reply, you hear, "Itsuki."
Giving him another sweet smile, you stand back up and he's glommed right back onto your side. You meet the bedhead's eyes with your own slightly narrowed but steady too, and settle on a serious expression with an eyebrow raised. He hasn't looked away from you even once but that's fair considering you might actually be trying to take away his little cousin... whom he's lost already once today, if we're all being honest.
"What's his name?"
He raises an eyebrow to match yours, stance indicating he's in no rush but expression definitely amused, "You mean Itsuki?"
"Yeah.. okay, then." You look back down at the boy who's reluctantly releasing you as Kuroo moves closer to you both, your smile back on my face. "It was really nice to meet you, Itsuki. Thank you for being so brave and strong back there. I couldn't have sent those bullies away without you!"
"Or me?" Kuroo asks but it's not really a question more like an amused statement sliding into remind you that he did save you both in the end. Isn't he a little too close for politeness?
"I suppose." Now you have tilt your head back to look at him again. Argh, why is it like a compulsion to just stare your life away when you look into those eyes? "Thank you, then.. Kuroo."
"Not that you needed my help." Ohh, he's smirking at you and it. is. something. "You looked like you were mostly holding your own before I stepped in."
You laugh, because he's really just being nice and you don't know what expression your face might make after seeing his smirk if you don't pick amusement, "Pretty sure it was painfully obvious who brought the most advantage on our side if it came to a fight... and it wasn't me."
"Oya? Our side, huh? And what's your criteria for assessing that advantage?"
And before you can stop yourself, his question has you looking him up and down like.. like you're checking him out. Cue your blush. Ugh. You pass it off and try to push through, "What? I'm not supposed to notice that you have the physical advantage over me?"
Yeah, you worded that deliberately and wouldn't change it for anything because it's so worth it to see the red lightly tint his own cheeks. Yeah, I see your thoughts went there.
"Anyways," You start to step backwards, "Really, thank you."
You turn away to walk over to the coffee shop just another door down.
"Wait," You look over to see both Itsuki and Kuroo catch up to you quickly, the latter now holding on to the former gently but firmly, "I should be thanking you. You did step in to help my cousin when not many others would."
"Oya?" You copy his cute phrase with a look at him from the corner of your eyes and a teasing smile of your own, "How do you know he didn't step in to help me?"
"Somehow I doubt that." The three of you come to a stop in front of the coffee shop and Kuroo's distracted for a second, "Wait, this is your stop?"
"Yeah, why?"
He chuckles, "Ours too. We'd just stopped in here ourselves when Itsuki wandered away." We?
"Oh, I was here a little earlier too, but I needed to grab.." You lift the box, ".. this, for someone. I left my order here though."
"You lose your coffee often or just an addict?"
"Haha. Neither. It's... a thing. You'd think I'm horrible if I explain."
"I doubt I'd ever think that at this point. Can I pay for your new order and you can tell me about it over your next cup? You know, as a thank you for putting yourself in a dangerous situation for my cousin." Why does he make that sound both grateful and like a stern admonishment at the same time?
"I covered it already and it wasn't really for me. But I really appreciate the offe-"
You're cut off by the door opening and Shin bursting through with a very exasperated look on his face. Whoops, guess you took too long. He immediately starts complaining, "Where have you been?! Imagine my worry when I arrive here and you're gone! You promised you'd wait here."
Another guy has walked out behind him but you ignore that because you see that Shin's holding the drink you got him, but that has your name on it, and can't help but point out both literally and dryly, "Clearly so worried, you picked up my order in the meantime?"
"Hey, there are two drinks so I figured one was mine! But they're both awful!" Of course he tried them both. His face turns into a sad pout, "Why would you order such sour drinks when you know I hate them! And I know you do too! So... do you really hate me for that little thing? You've been so mean today."
You chuckle because this is literally the perfect opportunity. Well, actually, Kuroo is still standing by politely with Itsuki, watching you both with interest, but that other guy has walked up to them and is now also standing there. Is he gaming out here? Never mind.
You give Kuroo an apologetic smile with a finger held up to indicate you'll be a moment and then turn back to offer the box you've been holding onto this whole time to your dear cousin. "I can't imagine why you'd feel that way, but I did get you this, too. You can't have it all though, it's also for Ren."
He reaches for the box when you pop it open and happily exclaims, "Mochi? Aw, I take it back, you're the best!" before proceeding to pop two in his mouth. Oh. Uh-oh.
Okay then, closing the box, you walk back over to Kuroo as Shin happily munches away behind you. "Sorry, yes, I appreciate the offer but as you can see, I have my hands full with-"
"Ahhh! OMG, my mouth is burning!!! What is this?" Is he crying? He's definitely chugging that 'horrible' drink. "I take it back that I took it back. You do hate me. And for what?! I'm sorry I tried to kidnap you, okay?! Ahhh! Make it stop-"
He keeps rambling, even while alternating between choking down the sour drink and pausing for quick panting breaths every now and then, as tears actually run down his face. Even the gamer boy is momentarily distracted watching. You can't help the satisfied smile that stretches across your face as you watch Shin dissolve into tortured agony from the corner of your eyes and finish your sentence "-a pretty troublesome commitment already."
Kuroo looks a little worried but definitely way more amused, "I thought that box was something really special, the way you held onto it the whole time."
"Yeah, even in exchange for my precious coffee-" You wipe away a pretend tear and swear he mutters 'so you are an addict' under his breath before you finish, "but it was worth the revenge, wouldn't you say?"
"Well... He tried to kidnap you?"
"Ugh, don't ask. It was a stupid prank that I briefly fell for. But I think he won't try getting me back for a while. At least a week of peace."
"So.. don't mess with you, is what I'm hearing."
You laugh at his accurate interpretation, "Pretty much. Or do, if you're a masochist."
He looks slightly awed and a whole lot intrigued when he states, "At first I thought you were some incredible angel.. but you're pretty much more an incredible devil, aren't you?
"Incredible, either way? I'll take it." You smirk, thinking of the irony he'll probably never understand.
"How about my request for a name?"
"Isn't it Kuroo Tetsuro?"
"I'm asking for your name, Kitten." He's a little exasperated and just a smidge embarrassed that you made him spell it out. I mean, you like that he's all witty and smooth but... you really like a guy's direct side, too.
You do still smile and tease a little more, "Kitten could work, given the irony..." He gives you an unamused look, but you were continuing anyway, "But since you asked so nicely.. I'm Y/-"
"Oi!" Ren is standing across the street with the car, door open, "I've been looking for you. It's time to go."
"Oh," You look back at Kuroo who's still looking at Ren a split second longer before focusing back on you, "I'm sorry, I have to go!" You smile at him apologetically then face Itsuki, slightly crouched, to give him a bright smile, "Bye Itsuki! Take care and don't wander off again!"
You don't have time to say anymore than those goodbyes to the pair of cousins before your own is dragging you away, cursing you out and swearing he'll get you back. He's listing a lot of pretty creative ideas, silly boy, you'll just use them before he can.
You check both sides of the road as he's pulling you across since it doesn't look like he's going to but you both make it safely to Ren who just gives the two of you a droll look. "You guys definitely didn't listen to me."
He didn't even pose it as a question. You just shrug and give him a kiss on the cheek before sliding into the back of the sleek car, followed by Shin and then Ren, who calls out to let the driver know to take you all home. Maybe you glance out the tinted windows to steal one last look at Kuroo before the car starts to move away. Maybe you see that he's looking too, he's staring at the car but his mouth is moving and when it stops, the gamer boy says something back.
The last thing you see before the car pulls away completely and you can't see anymore is Itsuki pulling Kuroo back towards the café and he takes one last look your way before heading inside with his friend following.
You turn back around, not realizing you'd shifted your whole body. Ren is looking at you oddly so you just raise an eyebrow at him, but smile when Shin happily exclaims, "Hey Ren, we got you some treats too!"
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Prev | Next
Masterlist
Behind The Scenes!
-Kuroo not only didn't get Y/n's name, but was pretty curious as to her close relationship with the two guys that we know as Shin and Ren
-If she had to measure, Y/n felt about the same level of attraction and connection with Kuroo as she did with Oikawa when she first bumped into him at the boba shop; he was interesting but still just a casual, fun encounter in the end
-Gamer boy was obviously Kenma, yeah?
-Is it funny for anyone else that Bokuto is liking or retweeting the posts about Y/n? Or is it just me because I clearly know too much?
-Itsuki is non-canon, if you weren't sure :(
A/N: I really like how this one turned out, I don't know why. It could have something to do with the fact that I've been a Kuroo simp the longest but I dunno, it just... flowed. And I barely even chewed over the edits.
Btw, if you guys ever see first-person POV (my, me, I, us, we) or 'Faye', it's probably a good time to restate that this started out as a purely self-indulgent imagining, which is why I write most seamlessly as myself in the scenarios. I then change it over to 'Y/n' and reader perspective during multiple levels of edits so you all can hopefully enjoy the story/scenarios too, but it can (and likely will) still slip through sometimes. Just let me know, and I'll fix it, thank you :) <3
Taglist: @delusivist
32 notes · View notes
elisajdb · 4 years ago
Text
Life With You: XXXV
Part Thirty-Five:  Waiting For You: Part Two
 Ten minutes earlier.
 Krillin and 18’s wedding brought a mini-reunion for everyone. Not since the Cell Game has Piccolo or Dende seen Vegeta. The lone full-blooded Saiyan looked sharp but annoyed in his dark suit and tie. He sat on the sofa with Bulma’s parents as they entertained Trunks. Master Roshi paced, waiting and rehearsing his lines for the ceremony.
 “18 is almost ready,” Bulma announced when she reached the bottom of the stairs. She noticed two important people still not in the room. “But the wedding’s gonna start late if the best man and the man to walk 18 down the aisle don’t hurry up.”
 As if on cue, the door opened and 17 stepped in. Eyes turned to him as 17 scanned everyone with sly eyes. “Who would’ve thought my sister’s wedding will bring us all together again?” 17 spotted Vegeta. “Vegeta…. didn’t expect you here.”
 Vegeta looked away. 17 wanted to say something he knew will rile Vegeta but since this is his sister’s day, he bit his tongue. “So, where’s my sister?”
 “Upstairs. First room on the left.” 17 followed Bulma’s instructions. “One down. Now if only Yamcha will show up so the wedding can start on time.”
 As if on cue again, the door opened. Gohan and Goten walked in first followed by Krillin, Yamcha and a man no one other than Bulma has seen. Piccolo and Vegeta looked at the new guy with immediate suspicion. Vegeta also noticed Gohan looked agitated. That with Bulma’s smile at the guy was concerning.
 “Hey, everyone.” Yamcha knew this was not a good idea. He tried to talk Kenji out of it but his friend insisted. “I meant to be earlier but my friend, Kenji, wanted to come. He’s my teammate.”
 Kenji, Vegeta wondered, who the hell is that?
 Kenji flashed a charming smile as he went around the room introducing himself. When he came to Vegeta, he paused. “Oh….. you must be Vegeta.” He abruptly turned away.
 One sharp eyebrow rose on Vegeta’s face at the sudden coldness. What was that about?
 “Are you two ill?” Kenji asked Piccolo and Dende. “Your faces are green.”
 Piccolo’s glare at Yamcha had the human stepping back. “Why is he here? This is a private wedding.”
 “He’s here to see ChiChi,” Bulma smirked. “I knew she didn’t get rid of you. I bet you came to be ChiChi’s date. Gohan,” she gently pushed the boy towards the stairs. “Tell ChiChi Kenji is here.”
 Gohan hesitated but did as asked. Goten followed after him.
 “Date?” Living with Goku’s family for three years, Piccolo picked up human terms. He knew what date meant and he didn’t like it ChiChi was doing it without Goku. “I thought ChiChi could only date Goku.”
 “Goku’s dead so ChiChi is free to date whomever she wants,” Bulma explained. “Don’t be a prude, Piccolo.”
 “Prude?” Another term he learned and it was insulting. “I’ll never understand you humans.”
 “Oooh,” Mrs. Briefs’ eyes swept over Kenji. “First Goku and now Kenji. ChiChi knows how to pick handsome men.”
“Mom,” Bulma politely warned her mother. “This is ChiChi’s guy. You can’t have drinks with him.”
 Everyone grew silent when ChiChi came down the stairs. Vegeta kept his suspicious eyes on ChiChi. He watched her talk to Kenji, let him touch her back and escort her outside. As soon as the two left, questions flew from everyone.
 “ChiChi’s dating?! 18 never told me this!” Krillin slapped Yamcha’s arm. “Yamcha, why didn’t you say anything?”
 “I didn’t know! I only knew Kenji was interested.” Yamcha didn’t like being out of the loop, too. “I thought it was all one-sided.”
 “That’s not true,” Bulma gleamed happily. “ChiChi’s smitten with him but she knows the game. Men are hunters. Let them hunt.”
 “Is it serious?” Krillin wanted to know.
 “It has to be. He’s here, isn’t he?”
 “I guess.” The idea of ChiChi dating didn’t sit right with Krillin. “I never imagined ChiChi dating anyone. She’s been loyal to Goku for so long. She stuck it out when he was dead and away after his fight with Freeza. She waited years to marry him. It feels like a betrayal.”
 “A betrayal?” Bulma scoffed at the idea. “Goku’s not coming back this time. Do you expect ChiChi to sleep alone for the rest of her life? ChiChi has an attractive, rich guy interested in her. You should be cheering for her and not think she should stay loyal to a dead guy who refused to come back!”
 “Well,” Yamcha snorted, “we all know why---”
 Bulma raised a finger silencing Yamcha, “Don’t you finish that sentence.”
 “Ugh!” Vegeta jumped to his feet. “You all make me sick with your petty gossiping! I did not come here to hear about Kakarrot’s wife’s love life!” Vegeta stormed out and slammed the door.
 Outside, Vegeta waited. He wondered if he acted too over the top but no one coming outside confirmed he didn’t. He followed ChiChi’s Ki. He found her pressed against the wall of the house with Kenji leering over her.
“You’re hot when you’re angry.”
Who the hell is this ass?
 “Don’t kiss me.”
 “Carnal thoughts about me again?” Kenji joked. “I’m flattered. Now I know the feelings between us are mutual.”
 This damn woman. You’re practically begging this fool to kiss you. Kakarrot, you damn fool. Didn’t you do it right?!
 Vegeta watched as Kenji caressed ChiChi’s face. He looked as if he will kiss ChiChi and she will allow it.
 Ah, hell.
 Vegeta cleared his throat. Kenji and ChiChi turned in his direction.
 “Leave,” Vegeta demanded. “Now.”
 Leave? Kenji didn’t like Vegeta’s tone. It was a demand. Kenji didn’t like Vegeta for what he did to Yamcha. If Vegeta thought he will push him around, he’s in for a world of shock. Kenji pointed to himself. “Do you mean me?”
 “Yes.”
 “What for?” Kenji stepped forward. “I’m talking to ChiChi.”
 “I say you’re done talking. Leave,” Vegeta repeated. “Now.”
 “No,” Kenji refused. “Whatever you want to say to ChiChi, you can say to me. I know I’m the topic. Though I don’t know why it’s your business.”
 Vegeta kept his eyes on ChiChi. “I make it my business.”
 “Well, don’t,” Kenji pushed back. “It’s not your business. Your business is with the woman you stole from Yamcha and that illegitimate kid of yours.”
 “Illegitimate?” the word was unfamiliar to Vegeta. “There’s nothing illegal about it. Trunks is my son.”
 Kenji couldn’t decipher if Vegeta was joking or being intentionally stupid. “He’s your son all right and I know how fatherly you’re not to him. There’s more to being a father than donating your sperm. Have you hugged yet? Played or spent time with him?”
 Vegeta’s eyebrow shot up. Bulma’s lips were loose again but he didn’t think it was ChiChi who told Kenji how he behaves around Trunks.
 “It’s okay, Kenji,” ChiChi tried to assure him. “Give me and Vegeta some time to talk.”
 Kenji stepped closer to ChiChi. He didn’t like the look on Vegeta’s face. “I don’t think you should be alone with him, ChiChi. I don’t trust him.”
 Vegeta smirked, intrigued. “You don’t? My appearance threatens you that much?”
 “No, but I know your type. I know what you did to Yamcha.”
 Vegeta chuckled. This was getting interesting. “And is that why you fear ChiChi being alone with me?” The man was spineless like Yamcha. Vegeta shook his head at ChiChi. All that fire in her and this is what she settles with without any Saiyans around. “I can’t believe you degrade yourself with this. Where’s your pride?”
 “ChiChi isn’t degrading herself with me, Shorty.”
 “Shorty?!”
 “Kenji,” ChiChi intervened. This was getting out of hand. “You don’t have to have to worry about me being alone with Vegeta or any man.” She knew Kenji meant well but the implication she couldn’t be alone with a man without being seduce was insulting. “I’m not like that.”
“Listen to the woman,” Vegeta advised Kenji. “You’re too beneath me to fight but if you don’t shut your damn mouth and leave, you will force me to act.”
 “I’m beneath you?” Kenji tossed his head back in a cocky laugh. From what Yamcha told him of Vegeta, Kenji saw it the other way around. He sized up Vegeta. Height didn’t always mean anything but Kenji had plenty over Vegeta and whatever fighting skills Vegeta had, Kenji was confident in his. Vegeta was an arrogant short man with a lot of mouth. “At least I have a job you freeloading shrimp and I have more dignity in myself than to live off my rich baby Momma.”
 ChiChi’s mouth fell open. Kenji will be killed if this wasn’t stopped. “Kenji!” ChiChi warned. “Please, go inside. I’ll be fine talking to Vegeta.”
 “Why?” Kenji protested. “I’m not getting punked by him.”
 “This is a wedding of my friend,” ChiChi reminded him, “and I don’t want any fighting.”
 Kenji’s temper cooled slightly. A fight at a wedding was not a good look and not a way to impress ChiChi. He wanted to be civil but Vegeta pushed his buttons. “I don’t how Yamcha lost his girl to you and why he never kicked your ass for what you did.”
 “Because that fool is smart. Unlike you.”
 “You’re lucky we’re at a wedding. If we weren’t, I’d fight you right now and deflate that oversized ego of yours.”
 “You? Fight me?” Vegeta mimicked Kenji, tossing his head back in a cocky laugh. “I’ll kill you before you take one step to me.”
 “Kill? Oooo,” Kenji feigned fear at Vegeta’s words. “I don’t cower to empty threats but I have too much class to fight you now but you name the time and place and I’ll be there.”
 “Kenji!” ChiChi screamed. Did this man want to die?
 “So anxious to die?” Vegeta laughed again. It amused him he was getting under this human’s skin. How pathetic. Vegeta tutted at ChiChi disappointed. “You spurn loyalty to Kakarrot for this? He was never thin-skinned and weak.”
 “Who’s Kakarrot?” Kenji asked. “ChiChi was married to Son Goku.”
 Vegeta’s eyes lit up as ChiChi squirmed. “He doesn’t know?”
 “Know what?” Kenji demanded. As he waited for ChiChi to answer, he grew more agitated at her silence. “Who is Kakarrot? Is he someone you dated after Goku?”
 From 18’s window, 17 saw the conversation between ChiChi, Kenji and Vegeta. “It’s getting interesting down there. Funny, how everyone thought Vegeta and me would get into a fight at your wedding when it’s Vegeta and ChiChi’s boyfriend.”
 Kenji looked ready to throw fists and Vegeta appeared on the verge of losing his patience. “Maybe you should intervene.”
 17 chuckled at his sister’s suggestion. “How much did you put in the pool for me to fight Vegeta?”
 “Not enough for this to happen.”
 17 winced hearing a zinger Kenji gave Vegeta about his height. “So, what do you think of this guy?”
 “I think it wouldn’t hurt if ChiChi gave him a chance. Her husband isn’t coming back but it is her choice.”
 “This is something you have to think about, too,” 17 told her. “Our power runs forever. You will outlive Krillin. Will you be able to move on?”
 “Just me?” 18 questioned. “What about you? You won’t be a bachelor forever. You haven’t found anyone to be more than a weekly bed partner?”
 “Not yet but I have plenty of time.”
 Gohan and Goten stayed in the hallway when ChiChi went downstairs. They heard the shouting from everyone over ChiChi and Kenji. Gohan remained upstairs to protect him and Goten from an interrogation.
 “Big brother?” Goten curiously asked. “Why is everyone yelling? Is Mr. Kenji a bad man?”
 He wasn’t a bad man but Gohan didn’t think Kenji was entirely good either. Gohan thought it was odd Kenji offered his mother a job but his suspicions wore off when it seemed legit. His mother was happy about the money but suspicions about Kenji rose again when he took them to South City. Gohan noticed how Kenji looked at his mother. It was the same looks his Dad gave Mom. Gohan didn’t like it. Once, ChiChi bent over to pick up a toy Goten dropped. It was brief but Gohan saw Kenji staring at ChiChi’s backside. There was also the way Kenji behaved around Goten. He playfully teased him, placed Goten on his shoulder when he couldn’t reach a prize and Kenji always got Goten anything he wanted. It reminded Gohan of the times his Dad did that for him.
 “He’s not but no one knows him so they are curious.”
 “They mention Daddy.” Goten twiddled his thumbs nervously. “Is Momma doing something bad being friends with Mr. Kenji?”
 “No, Goten. Mom’s not doing anything bad. Everyone is confused now.”
 “Okay,” Goten accepted that answer. “I like Mr. Kenji.”
 Too bad, Gohan thought. He didn’t feel the same way.
 Kenji never liked when everyone knew something he didn’t. Judging from the looks ChiChi and Vegeta exchanged, this Kakarrot person was someone important and he wanted to know who he is. “Who is Kakarrot?”
 “Kakarrot is Goku’s birth name,” ChiChi answered “He didn’t know about it until he became an adult. Goku had an adoptive grandfather who named him Goku. Only Vegeta calls him by his birth name.”
 “Oh.” Was that really all? “Didn’t know Goku’s adopted.”
 “There’s a lot you don’t know,” Vegeta grew impatient, “and you’re wasting my time. Leave.”
 “No!”
 “Kenji,” ChiChi touched his shoulder. “It’s fine. With everyone here, you can be sure nothing will happen. Vegeta wouldn’t dare do anything with my son, Gohan, around. He’s very strong.”
 Vegeta rolled his eyes at the zing.
 “All right,” Kenji reluctantly accepted. “Just holler if he does anything and I’ll be here.”
 With a final glare at Vegeta, Kenji walked off. Vegeta kept his eyes on Kenji until he disappeared around a corner. Gone, Vegeta turned back to ChiChi and received a slap to his face. “Before you speak,” ChiChi began, “I haven’t degraded myself and I haven’t spurned loyalty to Goku!”
 Vegeta clenched a fist. The audacity. This was the second time she did this. If she wasn’t the mate of a Saiyan and the mother of one who saved his life…... He spat, “You spurned your loyalty being with that.”
 “His name is Kenji and I’m not with him.”
 Vegeta scoffed. “Could’ve fooled me. You two seem very familiar with each other. You’re touching him. He’s touching you. If I hadn’t interrupted, you would’ve kissed him.”
 “It’s not your business if I did.”
 “The hell it’s……!” he refrained from raising his voice. “Kakarrot gave his life for you and the pitiful people of this planet. You as his mate are required to stay loyal to him. After everything he’s done, he deserves that! If Kakarrot fucked you good enough, you wouldn’t even be thinking of another man. I thought the sentimental fool could do that right.”
 The second slap was harder than the second!
 “And what do I deserve? I was left pregnant! I am raising two boys on my own! I have to make sure there’s enough money to pay for food, clothes and everything my sons will need while making sure my house doesn’t fall apart! If it’s not one thing like needing a new refrigerator or brakes for my truck, it’s something else like a new stove!”
 “So, you’re whoring yourself in hopes of being taken care of?” This time Vegeta caught ChiChi’s slap.
 ChiChi pulled but Vegeta wouldn’t release her wrist. “Isn’t that what you’re doing with Bulma?” ChiChi fired back. “After all these years, you still haven’t changed. She tries and tries with you; takes the little bit of attention you toss at her and in return she does everything; cares for your child, provides you with a home and everything you need without you lifting a finger or earning a zeni. At least Goku spent time with Gohan and worked occasionally. You don’t do anything. I know you went through a lot under Freeza but you were pampered then like you are now.”
 ChiChi’s words felt like a third slap to his face. Vegeta snarled at her. His grip tightened slightly as he raged. “You don’t know anything about what my life was like under Freeza!”
 ChiChi wasn’t intimidated by Vegeta’s fury. “I know enough from what Goku and Bulma told me. Freeza was a tyrant and you did his bidding but the way you speak and conduct yourself tells your life, too. You were pampered, educated and told you are the strongest Saiyan because you were born a Saiyan Prince with high power. I’m guessing, but I doubt Goku’s brother was treated the same as you. You thought no one was stronger than you and it galled you, my husband, my low-class warrior Goku shattered that image so many filled your arrogant head with! Because of my husband you were rewarded with a rich life where you continue to do what you want and nothing for those who do care for you in exchange for being taken care of. So…..” she tossed the question back, “who’s being the whore?”
 Same fighting spirit. If she weren’t tied to him, he would kill her but seeing how defiant ChiChi stood, showing no fear for retaliation, he admired her guts.
 “Still fiery,” Vegeta complimented as he released ChiChi’s hand. “But mentioning Freeza was low.”
 ChiChi rubbed her wrist. “And what you said wasn’t?”
Perhaps it was but Vegeta saw no other way to get his point across to ChiChi her actions were blasphemous. ��Saiyans can go through multiple partners. Nappa told me a Saiyan could have two mates together or go through many over time. However, if the Saiyan is elite and dies an honorable death the living partner is considered untouchable. Kakarrot wasn’t born elite but he earned that status.”
 “So, you think I’m breaking Saiyan laws?” That explained Vegeta’s behavior to her and Kenji. “I love Goku. I never considered dating anyone when he died. I didn’t look for Kenji. He found me. When he told me his feelings I thought my silence meant no. Kenji showed up today because my answer wasn’t clear.” ChiChi thought it was but knew she was fooling herself. “I guess I wasn’t clear because maybe I am having doubts on what I should do. I’m not a Saiyan, Vegeta. I’m a human and laws are different.  We are allowed to move on after our spouse dies. Some do. Some don’t. I thought I was in the category of those who don’t. Maybe I shouldn’t be.”
 Silence followed. The only sounds between them were ocean waters rolling on the beach and seagulls flying over them. Hearing ChiChi’s explanation, Vegeta understood why they saw things differently.
 “I stand by what I said before. Don’t give a damn what Kakarrot’s friends say. That includes Bulma.” Vegeta exhaled as he released a tired sigh. Living on this damn planet was having an effect on him he didn’t like. He was getting soft. “Do as you wish but know Kakarrot is alone, too. You have your sons, your father and Kakarrot’s friends. Kakarrot doesn’t have anyone.”
 ****
 “Sorry, ChiChi,” Yamcha apologized. “I shouldn’t have told Kenji about the wedding. If I’d known all this would happen, I never would’ve told him. I didn’t want drama on Krillin and 18’s day. That’s why Nasima isn’t here.”
 ChiChi thought it was odd Yamcha’s girlfriend was absent. She was with everyone at Bulma’s party where they met 18. “Why?”
 Yamcha rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. “My girlfriend knows more about everyone than Kenji but that party at Bulma’s house, turned her off.”
 ChiChi suspected the reason. “That incident between 18 and Vegeta was dangerous.”
 “It was Bulma that turned her off. Nasima knows what happened between us. She even said I share blame for our breakup but Bulma…..” Yamcha shook his head. “Love her still but you know how cocky Bulma can be. It rubbed Nasima wrong.”
 ChiChi recalled Bulma’s comments about Nasima when she came to the party. If Nasima got those vibes, she understood her reasons for staying away.
 Yamcha sighed as he signaled Gohan to start the music. “I’m gonna need a drink once the ceremony is over.”
 Gohan pressed a button on the sound system Yamcha brought for the wedding. As the music began, Yamcha and ChiChi walked down the beach aisle as Maid of Honor and Best Man. There were only ten guests with five chairs on each side. Kenji sat on the end of the bridal row.  ChiChi looked ahead pretending Kenji wasn’t there but knew his eyes were on her.
 Once ChiChi and Yamcha were in their places, Gohan switched tracks to the bridal march where everyone stood. Vegeta remained seated until Bulma smack him to stand. Krillin stood at the altar a happy groom. A tear rolled down his cheek as 18 walked to him escorted by her brother. When 17 and 18 reached the altar, Krillin stepped forward to take 18’s arm. 17 stared down Krillin. There were worries of a fight to break out between the two but 17 smiled, lightly jab Krillin’s cheek, linked Krillin’s hand with 18’s and took his seat.
 Master Roshi acted as a proud father as he orated the ceremony. He kept his opening speech brief as he wished Krillin and 18 well. There was light humor when Master Roshi asked if anyone felt Krillin and 18 shouldn’t marry. All eyes turned to Vegeta briefly before Master Roshi carried on with the vows.
 Watching Krillin and 18 say their vows reminded ChiChi of her and Goku at the wedding. If he were alive, he would’ve escorted her down the aisle as Krillin’s best man. If he were here, there wouldn’t be a Kenji and the unease he won’t leave her life so easily.
 After the vows and rings were exchanged, Master Roshi announced, “I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride.” Master Roshi grinned perversely. “Oh, you two didn’t kiss when I was around but you can’t hide from me now!”
 Blushing, Krillin rubbed his neck chuckling. “Nope. You got us there.”
 “All right, Old Man. Enjoy your only look.” 18 grabbed Krillin, dipped him and planted a kiss firmly on his lips to loud chuckles, whistles and applause. When Krillin stood upright, he was speechless with his tomato-colored face.
 After a group picture of the bride and groom with all the wedding guests, Bulma took pictures of the newly married couple on the beach while Gohan and Dende removed the seats and placed them against the house. Yamcha took over the music as DJ. A mixture of Pop, Rock and R&B boomed over the tiny island. ChiChi and Mrs. Briefs were in the kitchen arranging all the catered food. Kenji assisted them while Master Roshi prepared drinks as the bartender. Dr. Briefs and 17 kept an eye on Trunks and Goten chasing each other around the table of wedding gifts while Piccolo and Vegeta stood opposite sides of the room eyeing Kenji.  
 When the wedding reception was ready to start, everyone gathered in Master Roshi’s house to see Krillin and 18 cut the four-tier wedding cake and give a brief speech. Krillin and 18 stood together as all the adults except 18 and Piccolo held a glass of wine.
 “It’s crowded in here so 18 and I will make this speech quick. We want to thank everyone for coming, your gifts and helping out. ChiChi, thank you for making this beautiful dress for 18 and being such a good friend to her and so forgiving of me. Bulma, thank you for the food. We butted heads a few times but you’re a great friend. Master Roshi, Yamcha, thanks for the music and decorations and being a friend and the best father figure a guy could have. 17, I’ll do my best to take care of 18. Piccolo, we’ve been through a lot together and I’m glad to call you friend.” Krillin looked around the room with glistening tears. “There’s one more person I wish was here to make this day perfect but I know he’s smiling down on us.” Krillin raised a glass. “Goku, you’re the best. Without you, none of us would be in this room together. We all went from rivals and enemies to lifelong friends.” Krillin sniffed overwhelmed with emotion. He grasped 18’s hand as he needed her to help him get control of himself. “Shall we tell them? I can’t hold it back anymore.” 18 nodded. “You do it. I talked enough.”
 “You would put me on the spot,” 18 dryly scolded him. “Krillin and I have something to say. A few know but we wanted to wait until now.” 18 exhaled. Now she needed a moment to get control of herself. “I’m pregnant. Krillin and I are going to have a baby.”
 The announcement was met with cheers and applause.
 “Way to go, Krillin!” Yamcha cheered.
 “That’s my boy!” Master Roshi raised his glass.
 “Well, well,” 17 applauded slowly at the news. “So, this is a shotgun wedding.”
 “Shut up,” 18 jabbed her brother’s ribs.  
 “We really are family now. I’m gonna be an uncle. Cool.” He stepped closer and whispered. “You’ve been to a doctor? Is everything okay?”
 “So far, so good,” 18 sipped her cider. She placed her hand on her stomach, happy to no longer keep this a secret. “I’m four months. Also,” she whispered, “it’s a girl.”
 17 put an arm around 18 and gave her a quick hug. “Good. If it were a boy, I wouldn’t still be the most handsome one. A niece will always adore me.”
 “And the stolen things you will bring her?” 18 quipped.
 “Yep.” 17 sipped his wine. “I will be the best uncle.”
 After congratulations to Krillin and 18, the reception broke into two groups inside and outside. Vegeta stayed inside. He had food on several plates occupying the square table in front of the TV while everyone else preferred to party and eat outside. After Gohan fixed his plates, he went outside with Goten. This left ChiChi alone to fix her and Goten’s plates. Piccolo approached.  
 “What is this situation between you and Kenji?”
 ChiChi turned her head giving Piccolo a ‘not you, too’ look. “Let me guess. You heard me, Vegeta and Kenji talking.”
 “Ears like these don’t miss much and Kenji nearly got himself killed arguing with Vegeta. He’s causing a lot of trouble. Is he worth it?”
 ChiChi resumed fixing the plates. “I don’t even know him like that to make that assumption.”
 “But you’re curious?” Piccolo figured. “Even living with you and Goku, I don’t understand human emotions and needs but I’m guessing those are the needs you’re missing with Goku gone that you want to be fulfilled by Kenji.”
 ChiChi raised her head to meet Piccolo’s scrutinizing glare. “A guy notices me and everyone’s suddenly interested in me, my life and what I do with it.”
 “That’s the attention you get being Son’s wife. They’re all here because of him. You’re a fool if you think they wouldn’t say something.”
 “They?” ChiChi questioned. “You’re not including yourself?”
 “No. I only make observations.”
 “And?” ChiChi pried. “What do you observe?”
 “Kenji is showy and attention-seeking. He could’ve waited until after the wedding to talk to you but he chose this moment to bring attention to what you obviously tried to deal with privately. That’s a sign of things to come if you choose a relationship with him.”
 ChiChi lived with Piccolo merged with a Namek named Nail for three years and he wasn’t this philosophical. “Who’s speaking right now? Piccolo or Kami?”
 He didn’t answer. “You didn’t answer my question about what needs you’re missing and seeking from Kenji.”
 “I’m not missing those needs.”
 Piccolo sipped his water. “I find that surprising.”
 ChiChi’s eyes thinned as her ire rose at Piccolo’s implications. “And why is that?”
 “Well….” Piccolo’s green cheeks turned purple, “it wasn’t a rare thing between you and Son. I lived with you for three years. Do you know how many times I ripped my ears off when you and Son were mating? How many times I put on those headphones you gave me to drown your sounds out? If you do something that frequently and it suddenly stops……” Piccolo shuddered as the visual popped in his mind, “it’s a little hard to believe you don’t have needs to do that again if the opportunity presents itself.”
 One thing ChiChi knew she could count on from Piccolo is his blunt honesty. Even if the topic is uncomfortable, he speaks his mind. “With you and Vegeta, I know what it’s like to have overprotective brothers.”
 The dead face Piccolo gave her left ChiChi in giggles. “You didn’t have to insult me comparing me to Vegeta.”
 Amused, ChiChi left the house balancing her and Goten’s plates and her glass. “Here. Let me help you,” Kenji suddenly appeared. He took a couple of plates from ChiChi and pointed to her right. “The boys are over there.”
 Gohan and Goten sat together chair dancing to the music. ChiChi sat next to Goten. The seat next to her was empty. Gohan rose intending to take the empty seat but Kenji quickly sat down.
 “Do you need something, Gohan?” ChiChi noticed Gohan’s sudden rise.
 Gohan sat down. “No. I had to stretch my legs for a moment.”
 ChiChi handed Goten one of his plates. As she started to feed him, Goten grabbed a boneless chicken and popped it in his mouth, “I can do that, Momma.”
 With Goten feeding himself, ChiChi settled her plate on her lap and ate. Kenji sipped his margarita watching the fun on the beach. Yamcha played a fast pop song for Krillin and 18 and 17 and Bulma to dance to on the beach.
 “Do you dance?” Kenji asked. “If not, I can show you some moves.” He moved his body to the loud beats. “I can do fast and slow dances.”
 “I don’t think I will,” ChiChi declined. “I have to keep an eye on my sons.”
 “Bulma’s dancing,” Kenji pointed to Bulma and 17 dancing. “And she has a son. And she’s dancing without her man.” He leaned forward to whisper. “Do you really see me as  a scary big, bad wolf or is it you know if we share a dance, even you have to admit there’s chemistry between us?”
 “After all the commotion you caused when you arrive, I’d be crazy to dance with you.”
 Kenji took the rejection with a wry smile as he sipped more of his drink. “Maybe I was a bit strong coming here like this but I really wanted to talk to you. Could we at least do that?”
 “All right,” ChiChi thought if they did talk Kenji wouldn’t do anything drastic to get her attention again.
 Kenji was a patient man. ChiChi didn’t dance with him but danced with Goten, 17 and even Krillin in an upbeat dance. Gohan remained in his seat watching his mother and brother. Gohan didn’t do anything when ChiChi danced with 17 and Krillin but when Kenji stood, Gohan noticed. When Kenji went inside for another drink, Gohan relaxed. When Kenji walked on the beach, Gohan got up. He kept his distance but followed Kenji who talked to Yamcha, played with the music and danced with Bulma, 18 and Panchy. If Kenji moved near ChiChi, Gohan was suddenly at her side. Kenji respected the young man’s game so he kept his distance. ChiChi gave her word she will talk to him and he believed that. Not even Gohan could stop that.
 Three hours into the celebrations, the party was winding down. ChiChi and Mrs. Briefs began cleaning up and when Piccolo and Dende announced their intentions to leave, Bulma wanted to play one more wedding tradition.
 “Gather ‘round everyone!” Bulma announced. “It’s time for the bouquet toss. All single ladies step up!” ChiChi stepped out of the house holding a garbage bag. She was picking up the empty paper plates when Bulma snatched the bag out of her hands and pulled her on the beach. “That’s us.”
 “Bulma, this is ridiculous. Technically, I could play but I’m not and you have Vegeta!”
 “The bouquet toss is for unmarried women. That’s us. Come on, 18,” Bulma encouraged 18 who stood on the beach with her bouquet. “Loosen up, ChiChi.”
 “You know this is ridiculous.” Even 18 thought this was silly and if she knew Bulma, this was her way to get ChiChi to give Kenji some serious thought. 18 turned her back on everyone. She swung once and tossed her bouquet over her head.
 ChiChi and Bulma saw the bouquet come towards them. ChiChi didn’t reach for it but Bulma did. However, another hand reached forward and grabbed it. ChiChi and Bulma both were stunned when Vegeta caught the flowers.
 “Vegeta!” Bulma yelled. “Why did you do that?”
 The angry Saiyan Prince glared at Bulma. “What is this?”
 “Flowers.”
 “No!” he rudely thrust the flowers in her face. “What’s the meaning of you catching this? Didn’t you say unmarried women accept these?”
 “I did. I am unmarried.”
 “But you’re with me.” He tossed the flowers on the beach. “You don’t need this.”
 Bulma bent to take the flowers. “I don’t?”
 Vegeta snatched the flowers from her and flung them. This time Gohan caught it. “You had your fun and I held my bargain. We’re going home. Get the child, your parents and let’s go.”
 Bulma pulled back. “I’ll leave when I want and I don’t want to.”
 Vegeta stepped to her. His dark eyes bore into hers. “You’ll have to come home and when you do, I’ll be waiting.”
Vegeta flew off, surprising no one except Kenji. “Whoa! He can fly like you, Yamcha?”
 Bulma kept watching Vegeta fly off until she could no longer see him. That was enough. Bulma took out her capsule ship and tossed it on the beach. “Well, this was a lot of fun but it’s time to go home.”
 Piccolo and Dende were the first guests to leave. This was followed by Bulma and her family. Yamcha helped ChiChi with the food clean up while Kenji and 17 took down the decorations. Master Roshi watched TV and 18 relaxed on the sofa while Krillin rubbed her feet. After the house was cleaned and food put away, Yamcha waited in the air ship to take him and Kenji to West City. Kenji stood outside the ship waiting for ChiChi.
 She was, he knew, a woman true to her word.
 ChiChi settled her sons in her Dad’s airship before walking to Kenji. She knew they were watching. Goten didn’t care if she talked to Kenji but she noticed Gohan seemed trouble. He kept following him during the reception. Kenji leaned against the airship. His tie was loosened, a few buttons of his shirt were open and he looked at her as if she were the only girl in the world.
 Why did he have to look at her like that?
 “I gave you my word. I said I will talk.” ChiChi rehearsed this during the reception but it still wasn’t easy to say. “When I was younger waiting to marry Goku, I rejected every suitor because I was promised to Goku. I never considered anyone else. I was still thinking like that when you told me your feelings and that wasn’t fair to you because it’s not the same. I’m not promised to Goku anymore. Goku is dead and he’s not coming back,” her voice shook. “It’s been four years and I’m starting to think he’s not coming back. No signal. No message. No announcement. Nothing. When he died, that was it. It wasn’t like before. There’s no one to wait for.”
 Kenji resisted the urge to take ChiChi in his arms and hold her until she stopped crying. He wanted to do it but he did enough move making. He wanted ChiChi to make the move. If they were to have a relationship, he couldn’t do everything.
 ChiChi hadn’t meant to breakdown. She wanted to explain herself but when she thought of Goku and the reality he wasn’t coming back this time, she broke. “Sorry,” she apologized as she wiped her tears. “I’m kind of raw now. There are things I’m now realizing that I have to accept. There’s plenty I have to think about now that I didn’t before today.”
 “Did Vegeta say something?” Kenji didn’t listen in on their conversation but he felt it in his bones Vegeta has some cause for ChiChi breaking down. “You let me know and I’ll set him straight.”
 “No!” ChiChi protested. Why was this man trying to get himself killed? “Vegeta made some very good points and has given me a lot to think about. So, I need you to give me a real chance to think this time. I won’t keep you waiting long.”
 “Okay,” Kenji accepted. “I guess it’s really hard for a widow to think if she wants to date again. Even after four years. Honestly, it’s admirable you have this loyalty. I wouldn’t be a decent guy if I didn’t respect that. So, yeah, give it some real thought.” He enclosed one of her hands with his. “I can’t replace Goku. I can’t compete against the guy who gave his life for the world but I don’t think you should be alone. Goku’s life ended. Not yours and I’m a guy who likes to go after what I want. I don’t want to live with regrets in life. You shouldn’t either.”
 A smiled curved ChiChi’s face. “Funny. That’s how Goku saw life, too.”
 Kenji grinned as he stroke her hand. “I wouldn’t mind if I have more things in common with Goku.”
 ChiChi pulled her hand from Kenji’s. His innuendo was obvious. “I need to go home but I’ll call you.”
 “I’ll be waiting for it.” ChiChi walked away and feeling good about his situation, Kenji climbed in the air ship.
 As they flew off, Kenji looked out the window at ChiChi. ChiChi put him through more challenges than any woman he dated but he knew if he could win her heart, the hard work would be worth it.
 ****
 Bulma felt tension in the air when she entered her bedroom. Vegeta was annoyed with her which wasn’t new but this time Bulma didn’t understand what she did to piss him off. He leaned against the door arms crossed as if he was waiting for her.
 “You didn’t have to fly off like that.” Bulma scolded him as she removed her shoes. She picked them up and banged them against the wastebasket. She dumped her shoes before she left Master Roshi’s island but she still brought sand back. She glanced at Vegeta. He refused to talk. “Oooo, the silent treatment. That doesn’t work on me. Either say what your problem is or keep sulking.”
 “You need to mind your business.”
 “On?”
 “Didn’t Kakarrot stay dead because you told him he’s the cause of all the bad things happening on this planet? Now you’re in his wife’s ear telling her to date because she’s alone because of what you said to Kakarrot. Why are you constantly giving bad advice?”
 “Is that what you’re mad about?” Bulma thought it was her dancing with Kenji and 17. “Goku didn’t have to listen to me. He always does what he wants and ChiChi shouldn’t suffer because of it. Why should she stay single when someone wants her? She’s suffered enough. Let her have a happy life.”
 Bulma placed her shoes down and went to her vanity desk. She removed her necklace and bracelets.
 “You run your mouth too much.”
 There was more? Bulma unzipped her dress. “You have to be more specific.”
 “I don’t care if you tell Kakarrot’s wife about us but only her. No one else.”
 Bulma was still lost. “She’s the only person I talk to about us.”
 “She doesn’t seem like the type to gossip but that downgrade knew a lot about us.”
 “Kenji?” Bulma pushed down her dress. “He probably heard stuff I told Yamcha. We did talk regularly before I became friends with ChiChi.” There was that infamous scowl again. “Don’t look at me like that. It’s not my fault you still haven’t changed or whatever Kenji said got under your skin.”
 “Nothing got under my skin but since you’re with me, you will be wise to not parade yourself around other men or take part in activities for women unattached.”
 Other men? Activities? “Is this about me dancing with Kenji and 17?” Bulma laughed. “Kenji danced with 18, too, and Krillin didn’t mind. I didn’t think you were the jealous type and if you’re referring to the bouquet toss, we’re not married.”
 “It doesn’t matter. You’re still with me and I’m not jealous but I know your reputation around men.”
 All humor faded from Bulma’s face. Anger rose at the insinuation. “Excuse me?”
 Vegeta stepped to her. “You won’t make a fool of me as you did Yamcha.”
 Bulma turned away from him. “I’m free to dance with whomever I like.”
 Vegeta grabbed Bulma and turned her back to him. “Not as long as you’re with me.”
 “My, aren’t we possessive.” Vegeta stood eye to her and though sinfully close, Bulma appeared unaffected. “That’s rich coming from you. Sometimes it’s hard to decipher we’re in a relationship or you’re a parent. Sometimes we talk. Sometimes we fuck but that’s it. We don’t do couple things and I’m the one raising Trunks. You just sit at the table and eat with him. That’s all the time you spend with Trunks. He just turned five and only thinks you’re his Dad because I told him! You could be spending time with him in that gravity room. You could be training him. I won’t stop you. When Goku introduced us to Gohan, he was four years old. Goku wanted to train Gohan but ChiChi wouldn’t let him. I’m not stopping you but you don’t do it!”
 All of what Bulma said is true. He hadn’t trained Trunks yet but he didn’t realize how much time had passed either. It felt as if it was yesterday Trunks was a baby and now he’s five. He felt Trunks Ki when he was a baby but his power level was low. It wasn’t high like his at his birth. Vegeta considered it a waste and not worth his time training Trunks. That changed when he met Trunks from the alternate future. Spending that year with Trunks gave Vegeta the possibility his son will reach that power but it wasn’t time to train him yet.
 “I’ll train Trunks when I think he’s ready but you have a misunderstanding of how this relationship works and how together we are.” Bulma jumped back as Vegeta turned into a Super Saiyan. “It’s time to change that.”
 ****
 Bulma had a dreamy smile on her face during lunch with ChiChi. All she could think about was her night with Vegeta. ChiChi noticed that faraway look on Bulma’s face and knew she wore the same face after certain nights with Goku. ChiChi glanced out the window to check on Gohan playing with Trunks and Goten. They had their lunch and will be busy for a while. This left plenty of time for Bulma and ChiChi to talk alone.
 “So,” ChiChi placed a plate of sandwiches on the table, “had a good night with Vegeta?”
 “That obvious?” Bulma grinned.
 ChiChi filled their glasses with iced lemon tea. “Weddings have an effect on people. Couples tend to recall their weddings and things happen.” ChiChi sat and reached for a sandwich. “I think that’s how Aki and his wife got pregnant with their third kid.”
 Bulma moaned into her sandwich as if she were having sex with it. “Sex with Vegeta is always good but last night,” Bulma fanned herself, “you won’t believe what we did.”
 ChiChi had an idea. “Sex was extra special.”
 Bulma thought that was a major understatement. She thought about keeping it a secret since she thought ChiChi never experienced it but in that same moment, decided she shouldn’t keep it all to herself. “We did it with Vegeta as a Super Saiyan.”
 It was as ChiChi thought. Every time and definitely the week leading to the Cell Game, ChiChi knew she had that same glow on her face.
 “I don’t mean to brag but it was amazing. If only you experienced that with Goku.”
 ChiChi drunk her tea. “I never said we didn’t have that experience, Bulma.”
 “But I know you didn’t or you would’ve told me about it.” Bulma was very confident about this. “You wouldn’t be holding out on me but let me tell you, ChiChi, Super Saiyan sex is great! The power, the intensity….” Bulma moaned loudly again. “You would have had the best orgasm.”
 That wasn’t a lie but ChiChi knew the downside of it, too. “And you will be in a lot of pain if your body isn’t prepared for it.” ChiChi suspected it the moment Bulma entered her home. “That is why you were an hour late to our lunch? Why you’re sitting so rigidly and hiding an obvious limp that has nothing to do with your lie you slipped on Trunks’ toys and fell halfway down your stairs this morning?”
 Bulma wasn’t smiling anymore. In fact, she was stunned for two reasons: ChiChi knew she was lying the moment she gave an excuse for her tardiness and stiff body and she and Goku had Super Saiyan sex. “You and Goku? Really? When?”
 “The first time was by accident,” ChiChi was honest. “It was the first night Goku and I were together after he returned from space.” ChiChi would never share Piccolo spying on them caused Goku to spontaneously change. She will take that to her grave. “My lower half was very sore but we haven’t been together in that way in a while. Goku can be very physical.”
Bulma nodded in mutual understanding. “I’m not surprised Goku’s the rough type. He has no restraint. When he saved me from bad guys on our adventures, he was heavy-handed. Believe it or not, Vegeta’s gentle.” If ChiChi was surprised, she didn’t show it. “The first time we were together, I thought I would have a broken bone but he was really gentle. I think he knew he had to show restraint since I’m not strong like everyone else. You keep in shape with martial arts and weights. Since I had Trunks, I run on the treadmill and watch what I eat.”
 “I had to do extra training to get back in shape for our intimacies,” ChiChi admitted. Like Bulma, ChiChi knew the struggles in keeping up with a Saiyan. “Goku was a lot stronger. It wasn’t like when we married but Goku had struggles, too.”
Bulma understood why ChiChi would have struggles but not Goku. “I don’t understand.”
 ChiChi knew this was a lot of sharing; more than she ever did with Bulma but she accepted Goku wasn’t coming back and it wouldn’t be wrong sharing knowledge of intimacies with a Saiyan with one who is going through what she went through and needed advice. “No one knows this but Goku wasn’t solely away because he was learning that teleportation trick. He also stayed away to get control of himself as a Super Saiyan. Goku spontaneously changed all the time. Thinking of his fight with Freeza; a random incident where he got angry or intimacy triggered it. On Yardrat, he was able to get control of incidents triggered by fighting.”
 “Ah,” Bulma got it, “but sex he didn’t because you weren’t there.”
 “Exactly.”
 Bulma thought of the day Goku returned. Vegeta pressed Goku why he was away for so long but Bulma really thought it was learning that teleportation technique. “Goku really has a knack for hiding things behind his smile. I never knew.” The more Bulma learned from ChiChi about Goku the more she realized she didn’t know him as well as she thought. For ChiChi to know this, it emphasized how special she was to Goku. “But you two did get control of it.”
 “Oh, yes. We couldn’t practice as much that first year because of Gohan. He always knew when Goku changed and would knock on our door asking if something is wrong.” Bulma nearly choked on her sandwich.  
 “It’s funny now but it wasn’t then.” ChiChi laughed with Bulma. “A few times we got away with it.”
 Bulma gasped as she suddenly recalled something. “Trunks told me Goku and Gohan controlled being a Super Saiyan all the time before the Cell Game. I can’t believe I never thought of it but did you and he…..?”
 “Yes,” ChiChi confirmed with a sly smile.
 Bulma squealed, “Everyday?!!”
 “There was one day we didn’t leave the bedroom.”
 “Wow.” These tidbits ChiChi shared about her and Goku were gold! “Who would’ve thought Goku….” Well, Bulma had some idea when she fantasized about Goku but thinking of Goku and ChiChi like that was mind-blowing for her. “And you weren’t sore? Not even after all those days?”
 “I was used to it then.”
 If ChiChi can get used to it, Bulma knew she could, too. “Soooo,” Bulma ran her finger over the rim of her glass, “got any advice for someone who’s now venturing into that territory?”
 It would help if Bulma took up martial arts or some strengthening exercises but there were ways to work around that. “You said Vegeta is gentle with you. He must be the same as a Super Saiyan. He’s doing his part. You have to do yours.”
 This was one of the many things Bulma treasured with her growing friendship with ChiChi. They could talk with each other about things no other woman could understand. Not even ChiChi’s friend from her village could grasp what ChiChi went through being with a Saiyan. Bulma felt that gave her an advantage.
 “I’ll show you some techniques to strengthen your legs and hips,” ChiChi advised, “and we’ll work up to your upper body strength depending on what moves you and Vegeta do.”
 Bulma agreed with the plan and with her issues settled, Bulma wanted to talk about ChiChi’s. “Now that we have a solution to my problem. Let’s work on yours. Kenji. I had to leave because Vegeta was being an ass but what happened between you and Kenji?”
 ChiChi realized Bulma was unaware Vegeta talked to her. There was a chance Kenji mentions it to Yamcha who will tell Bulma but for now, ChiChi decided to keep her talk with Vegeta between them. “I told Kenji I need time.”
 “Still?! Come on, ChiChi. How long will you keep him waiting?!”
 There were a lot of reasons but Bulma wouldn’t understand. “I still held hope Goku will return. I didn’t think he would be away this long. I think I’m ready to accept I am on my own and I have to decide what’s best for myself and our children.”
 “I know I don’t show it but I understand your loyalty to Goku. Hell, I was ready to fight the Red Ribbon Army for him but Goku made his decision to stay dead without consulting you and that was selfish. He could’ve talked to you like he talked to Gohan but he didn’t. He didn’t give you the chance to say goodbye or talk him out of his crazy decision.”
 It was hurtful Goku didn’t talk to her but ChiChi held on to some idealistic hope Goku had his reason to not do it. If he could’ve, he would. That was her belief.
 But Bulma saw things differently. “It would be a waste to not give Kenji or any guy a chance. You shouldn’t bind yourself to one guy if he refused to come back to life when he had the chance. Stop thinking of yourself as Goku’s wife and the mother of his kids and think of yourself as Son ChiChi, widow free to make choices in her life.”
 ****
 “I know it’s strange I asked you here but I think you will tell me the truth.”
 Kaifun sat with ChiChi at her kitchen table perusing her wedding album. “I don’t think it’s strange. We were friends before you married Goku. It’s been rough for us since then. I have my family and you have yours but you know I’ll always come when you need me.”
 ChiChi was grateful for that. Things were strained between them since she married Goku but after Kaifun married and had a family, things changed. The only times they saw each other were during ChiChi’s visits to her father’s village. Gohan gave Kaifun suspicious looks when he said hello but Kaifun was always friendly and respectful.
 Gohan, Goten and Leska were exploring Mount Paozu. When Leska visit, they always went exploring and were gone for hours. ChiChi was grateful the house was empty or Gohan would not be happy seeing Kaifun at the kitchen table. She called Kaifun for more insight into how she acted years ago. After she spoke to her father, she needed to talk to Kaifun.  
 A week after the wedding, ChiChi received a bouquet of pink roses, lavender carnations, daisy and button poms with a card reading, ‘Thinking of you.’ The following day she received a bouquet of more pink roses, lilies, larkspurs and a snapdragons with the card reading, ‘You’re on my mind.’ Two days later, ChiChi received two dozen multicolored roses in colors of red, yellow, pink, purple, and orange. The card read. ‘You were my first thought this morning.’
 When her father visited, ChiChi dread receiving two dozen kaleidoscope roses and two dozen bouquet of red roses and calla lilies. The delivery man placed both vases on the kitchen table under her father’s curious eyes. She grabbed the card poking from the kaleidoscope roses before Gyu-Mao had a chance to see it. ‘Going on the road for the next five games but I’ll still think of you. P.S. I’m waiting but I hope we can talk when I get back.’
 “When I saw the other flowers, I thought Gohan and Goten picked them for you.” Gyu-Mao inhaled the kaleidoscope flowers. “But it’s not them. Whose sending you flowers?”
 Her father was unaware of Kenji’s pursuit of her. Now he knew there was someone she kept from him, he’ll ask questions until he got the truth. “A man.”
 “A man?” Gyu-Mao’s voice rose. “You’re dating? Why haven’t you told me about him? Who is he?”
 These questions were exactly why she didn’t want to tell her father about Kenji. She was over thirty. Not a teenager. “I’m not dating but I met Kenji a few weeks ago attending a baseball game Yamcha played in. He’s Yamcha’s teammate and I did some work for him.”
 “Work?” Gyu-Mao’s eyebrows rose. “What skills do you have?”
 ChiChi brushed off the slight insult. She had skills and could’ve had more if not for her father limiting her. “I helped him cook and shop for food. He paid me very well. One day he surprised us with a trip to an amusement park in South City. That’s when he told me his feelings.”
 “So, that’s how you got that new refrigerator and the brakes for the truck without my money.” ChiChi nodded. “You’re not working for him anymore?” ChiChi shook her head. “So, he’s sending flowers because he wants you?”
 “Yes. He’s on the road now and when he returns, I think he wants an answer.”
 “I don’t know what’s going on in your head, ChiChi, but I think you should date him. If possible, marry him.”
 Marry? ChiChi suspected an approval to dating after he checked out Kenji but never marriage. “You never met him and you’re thinking about marriage for us?”
 “Your sons need a man in the house. I’m just grandpa and I’m doing all I can but it’s not the same as having a father, especially for Goten. Kenji is a baseball player. That means he has enough money to provide for you. Goku’s a great person but he wasn’t good at bringing money in the house. Even when he worked, you were struggling to make ends meet. Kenji has a career where you don’t have to worry about that or him dying.”
 “So, you want me to marry Kenji because he’s rich and can be a father to my sons?” It was offensive. ChiChi felt her father wanted her to be a gold digger. “Do you think I would marry someone for those reasons? What about love?”
 “Love is nice but you don’t need that to be cared for.” Gyu-Mao was blunt. “And I hate to say this but look at what love has done for you. It made you a widow and mother of two before you turned 30. Do you think this is the life I wanted for you? I never wanted you to be a widow like me. My sins robbed you of your childhood and because of me, I caused you to meet Goku.”
 Her father had concerns but was always supportive of her marriage to Goku. The first five years he treated Goku like a son. Things were strained after Goku’s return from Yardrat. He wanted her to move back in with him but after Goku’s death, Gyu-Mao expressed guilt for how he acted towards Goku. Since then, Gyu-Mao spoke of Goku with the highest respect. Now he spoke with regret. “Are you saying I shouldn’t have married Goku?”
 “I will never say that because I have two wonderful grandsons but I do share blame for your pain, ChiChi.  Because of me, you met Goku. You endured so much in your youth because of him. The past can’t be changed but you can’t be foolish about this opportunity. You have two sons who need you to provide for them. If you can’t love Kenji, make it can be a marriage of convenience. I know you’ll be a good wife and you’re still young enough to give him a baby. In time, maybe you can love him and have the life you should’ve had.”
 First, it was a Bulma and 18 and now her father was on board, too. Maybe they were right and she was wrong staying faithful to Goku. They were so young and innocent when they married. She was so young and innocent. She waited for years to marry Goku and though she was happy with him it didn’t turn out how she thought. She did her job as homemaker but Goku didn’t pull his full weight as head of the household. Everything was always on her. She dictated what jobs Goku can do to bring in money. He never initiated work on his own. ChiChi knew that was her fault. Their first fight was over Goku not doing his duties as a husband. It caused words to be said that had Goku living outside their home for days. ChiChi was so scared Goku wanted to end the marriage, she caved and put more on herself.
 “You trust me that much, Goku?”
 “Hmm?”
 “You don’t mind having a limited education. You know you will be looked at differently. You know you will be called names and you want me to be okay with this. One of us will have to be the adult. So are you saying you trust me to make family decisions for us? Do you trust me to control the finances and all the adult stuff?”
 Goku’s face broke into a brilliant smile. He knew ChiChi would get it! “I trust you with my body, ChiChi. Every time we’re intimate, I’m vulnerable and you never hurt me. If I can trust you with my body, I can trust you with anything.”
 Then she was a young and eager wife desperate to impress her husband. She was afraid the concerns others had of her marriage to Goku had merit. If she was wiser and stronger, she would’ve said no to Goku and risk the consequences. If she had, she wouldn’t be filled with doubts on what she and Goku had. Maybe they would’ve had Gohan and Goten. Maybe they would’ve went their separate ways before Gohan and she married someone like Kaifun or dated and met someone like Kenji. Maybe she would have more than two kids and a husband with a job that didn’t put his life at risk and financial security. Maybe. Maybe. Maybe.
 “Maybe I was wrong then. I was so young and idealistic. Maybe you, Dad and even Mrs. Niver were telling the truth but I was too stubborn to listen.”
 That was an admission Kaifun never thought ChiChi would say. “If you think Grandma was right, you really are jaded.”
 Jaded or seeing the truth. ChiChi didn’t know anymore. “Things are different now. I’m not that innocent teenager who had the world ahead of her. My eyes have been opened to a lot of things.”
 Kaifun’s eyes were opened, too. Years of jealousy and anger were wasted because of his feelings towards ChiChi. “Yeah, but we were all wrong. You were naïve but Grandma and I didn’t want you to marry Goku for our own selfish reasons. I can’t say you shouldn’t have married Goku but maybe Goku’s death was a blessing. Maybe his death set you free to find the right person for you. It wasn’t us. Maybe it’s Kenji or some other guy. Coming from someone who wanted to marry you, I don’t think you should be spending your nights alone if you can change that.”
 ****
 After the evening dishes were washed and kitchen cleaned, ChiChi joined her children in the living room. Gohan sat on the sofa reading while Goten played with his flashcards. She will give Kenji an answer but she couldn’t decide without discussing this with the two people she loved more than anything.
 “Boys, I want to talk to you.” ChiChi picked up Goten and settled him on her lap. Gohan closed his book and gave ChiChi his attention. “How do you feel about Mr. Kenji?”
 “He’s nice,” Goten confessed. “I like the toys he bought me.”
 “He’s okay,” Gohan didn’t sound as enthused as Goten. “I don’t know why he came to Krillin and 18’s wedding. He’s Yamcha friend. Not theirs.”
 ChiChi felt that was cold for Gohan to say. “He came to see me, Gohan. When we last saw each other, Mr. Kenji told me he wants to date me. He waited for my answer but since I didn’t give him one, he came to the wedding.”
 “What’s date?” Goten asked.
 “Date is when two people spend time alone together to get to know each other. They do fun things like see a movie, eat---”
 “Amusement park?” Goten asked with shiny eyes.
 “Yes, that, too, Goten.” Kenji really made an impression on Goten taking him to the park. “Mr. Kenji wants to date me and I want to know how you feel about that?”
 Again, Goten answered first. “If you want to, Momma. I like Mr. Kenji. Do you like him, Momma?”
 Only her son would ask a bold question so innocently. “I think Mr. Kenji is kind. Gohan, what do you think?”
 “There’s a lot about him we don’t know.”
 “If I date him, Gohan, I will have a chance to find out.”
 “So, does that mean you like him?”
 When Goten asked that question, it was innocent. Coming from Gohan, ChiChi felt she was being interrogated. “I think Mr. Kenji is a nice man I should try to get to know.”
 “You’re not answering my and Goten’s question, Mom.” Gohan pressed, “Do you like him?”
 ChiChi skirted from answering the question. “I am flattered Kenji has feelings for me and I would like to spend time with him to see if I can develop those same feelings but only if you two are okay with it. Ever since Krillin and 18’s wedding, you seem bothered with Kenji. Do you have a problem with him?”
 “I’m okay,” Goten gave his blessing.
 That meant he was standing in the way of his mother dating. Gohan wanted to say no but felt he’d get in trouble if he said that. Besides, his mother did say she needed to spend time with Kenji to see if she can develop feelings. Maybe she needed to go on a date to understand she felt nothing. “I don’t like he crashed the wedding but I guess you have to date him to see if you like him.”
 ChiChi accepted that was as close she will get of approval from Gohan. That night, while her sons slept, ChiChi called Kenji. His baseball game was over two hours ago. ChiChi thought Kenji will be home but she got his voice mail. “Hi, Kenji. It’s ChiChi. Give me a call when you can. Bye.” As soon as ChiChi hung up the phone, it rang. “Hello?”
 “Hi. Sorry I missed you. I’m having dinner with some of the guys. I had to rush out to take this call.”
 “I didn’t mean to interrupt your dinner.”
 “No, no. It’s cool. I was getting ready to leave anyway. How have you been?”
 “I’m well. I got the flowers. They’re beautiful though you said you will let me make my choice.”
 Kenji laughed. “I thought a little incentive couldn’t hurt. Did it?”
 “It was nice. Thank you.” ChiChi didn’t want to drag the conversation with small talk. She wanted to focus of the topic of this call. “I will go on a date but I’m not having sex on the first date. I won’t kiss on the first date. I don’t dress half-naked on dates. I’m not aware of the latest songs and dances so no clubs and I expect to be home by 10.”
 There was a long pause from Kenji. “Honestly, I wasn’t expecting you to do any of that. Ten is early but I can accommodate. I know this is big for you so we have to take it slow. I have two more games and then I’m off Wednesday. Remember that farm you told me about? We can pick fruit and talk. The place closes at 6pm so I can definitely have you home by 10.”
 Fruit pricking. That was not what ChiChi expected for a first date. It sounded relaxing and very stress free. She didn’t have to worry about hair and makeup or what to wear. “Fruit picking. Sounds like fun.”
 ****
 Gohan looked out the window for the eighth time. ChiChi left with Kenji at 11am. Gohan knew the place closed at 6pm. It was 7pm. Where was she? Why wasn’t she home? Did they spend seven hours picking fruit?
 “Gohan, help me and Goten finish this puzzle,” Gyu-Mao called Gohan away from the window. “We’re almost done.”
 Gohan loved Grandpa but he didn’t like Mom called Grandpa to babysit him and Goten. He was thirteen! He saved the world at nine years old. He was left on his own for six months at four years old. That should excuse him from needing a babysitter.
 With one last glance, Gohan stepped away from the window. “Are you worried about ChiChi, Gohan?”
“It’s been eight hours. Do dates last that long?”
 Gyu-Mao pressed two puzzles together. “Some dates do if you’re having a good time but that farm is over an hour from here.”
 Gohan sat and grabbed a handful of puzzle pieces. “They can’t be picking fruit for six hours.”
 “No,” Gyu-Mao agreed. “Perhaps they did something else.”
 Something else? What else could they be doing? “Like what, Grandpa?”
 “We’ll have to wait and see.” Gyu-Mao unmatched two pieces Goten tried to force together. “ChiChi’s having a good time. Let her enjoy herself, Gohan. If she plays her cards right, it will be great for you and Goten.”
 “Me?” Goten jumped in the conversation. “How is Momma dating Kenji good for me?”
 “Kenji could be your new Daddy.”
 Goten’s eyebrows wrinkled, “But I have a Daddy. He’s dead.”
 “I know and we will never forget Goku but with Kenji, you’ll have a living Daddy and he will play and do all kinds of fun things with you; the same things Goku did with Gohan.”
 “No, he won’t!” Gohan jumped from his seat. “Kenji can never replace Dad and he can’t do the same things Dad did!”
 Gyu-Mao respected Gohan’s defensiveness of Goku but thought he was blinded by that love for his father. “Kenji can be a fine man for you and Goten to admire. He’ll take real good care of all of you.”
 Gohan ignored Gyu-Mao when he heard the sounds of a vehicle. He looked out the window and saw Kenji’s air ship descending. Finally, they were back. Kenji stepped out first and ran to the other side to open the door for ChiChi. When she stepped out, she was laughing.
That’s not what Gohan wanted to see.
 Kenji opened the ramp for the back of the ship. He pulled out a bushel of strawberries. ChiChi didn’t hold anything as she walked to the house but Gohan saw Kenji staring at her backside as he followed behind her.
 “Momma!” Goten jumped from Gyu-Mao’s lap and ran to ChiChi.
 “Ah, Goten!” ChiChi picked up her son and kissed his cheek. “Did you have fun with Grandpa?”
 “We’re working on a puzzle.”
 “A puzzle?” ChiChi noticed a half-finished puzzle on her coffee table. “Hi, Dad.”
 “Hi!” Kenji grinned as he stepped in. He placed the strawberry bushel on the kitchen table. “We picked a lot of fruit.”
 ChiChi put an arm around Gohan for a quick hug. “Gohan, there are bushels of peaches, blackberries, blueberries, tomatoes, onions, peppers, cucumbers and another bushel of strawberries in Kenji’s ship. Could you help him bring them in?”
 Wordlessly, Gohan followed Kenji to his ship. “Your Mom picked a lot.” Kenji handed Gohan a bushel of tomatoes. He picked up the peaches. “She said you and Goten eat a lot but honestly it looks like your Mom got enough food to feed an army of fifty men. You two must take after your Grandpa.”
 “We take after Dad. He ate a lot,” Gohan noticed Kenji only holding a bushel of peaches. His Dad could carry more. “I can take those, too,” Gohan offered.
 Kenji looked at the bushel of peaches he held and at the bushel in Gohan’s hand. “It’s heavy to take on both---”
 “I can carry them.”
 “Uh….oh…. kay,” Kenji handed Gohan the other crate. To his surprise, Gohan held them both with ease. Kenji grabbed the blackberries and followed after Gohan.
 They took turns bringing the rest of food in. Gohan was insistent in carrying all the heavy bushels. Kenji thought it was strange. Gohan’s 13 but a slender boy who looked stronger than he appeared. After all the food was brought in, ChiChi went outside with Kenji. Gohan watched from the window. ChiChi and Kenji talked, shared a laugh and then the worst thing happened. Kenji took ChiChi’s hand and kissed it. She didn’t pull away and slap him. She waved goodbye and after Kenji flew off stared at her hand.  
 “So, how was it?” Gyu-Mao asked when ChiChi returned. “What were you doing all this time?”
ChiChi was back in Mom mode picking up the empty plates left in the living room from her sons and Dad and carried them in the kitchen. “We spent a few hours picking all this food. We were on our way back when we ran into a massive traffic accident. All the lanes were blocked so after an hour, Kenji got off at the exit and drove to a restaurant where we ate and talked until the roads cleared.”
 Goten stood in a chair examining the bushels of fruits and vegetables. “Is Mr. Kenji gonna be my new Daddy?”
 “What?!” ChiChi gasped. “Who told you that?”
 “Grandpa.”
 “Dad!” ChiChi screamed. “Don’t say that to Goten! It was one date!”
 “That looks like it could be more. I’m being positive.”
 “You’re being ridiculous and too eager to marry me off… again! Stop it!”
 Gohan smiled. This was positive. Maybe he was wrong about his mother liking Kenji to go on a second date.
 “Okay,” Gyu-Mao backed down. “I won’t talk about marriage but will there be a second date?”
 ChiChi turned on the water from the kitchen sink. “I guess.”
 “You guess?”
 “It was a nice outing, Dad, but Kenji doesn’t just wanna do things with me. He wants to include Gohan and Goten, too. I agreed the next time we go out, we’ll include them.”
 “Can we go to South City?” Goten jubilantly asked.
 Gohan rolled his eyes. There will be a second date. Gohan didn’t like this at all.
 ****
  “You’re sure it’s safe?”
 “I’ve brought Goten here many times and he loves it.” Gohan laughed, “I can’t believe you’re scared.”
 “Because I’ve never played with a baby dinosaur before. I told you I’m a city girl.”
 For Gohan, city girl meant Leska didn’t live here and wasn’t staying. As summer break wind down, Leska prepared to return home and resume her school life. Leska visited Mount Paozu once a week where Gohan showed her the forests and animals. Gohan talked to her on the phone two times a week for an hour after his lessons were completed. When Leska visit, Goten always accompanied them but this time, Leska’s last visit, ChiChi allowed the two kids to spend time alone.
 In this part of Mount Paozu, the dinosaurs were friendly. Leska sat near a nest petting the baby dinosaur with the parent dinosaurs looking on. Gohan handed Leska a bowl of apples. “He’s still young so give him two apples at a time.”
 Leska held two apples to the baby dinosaur. She yelped when the dinosaur stuck out his tongue and pulled the apples in his mouth. “Eww,” she laughed at the dinosaur drool on her hand.
 “See? It’s not so bad.”
 Leska grabbed two more apples. “I guess not.” She held out the apples to the dinosaur. “When I go back, I’ll have a lot to tell my friends.”
 Gohan wished she hadn’t said that. He didn’t want to acknowledge this is Leska’s last visit. The teen made a normal summer exciting. Last summer, he spent it studying and playing with his brother with visits to Piccolo. This summer, he visited Piccolo once and spent his free time with Leska. She was the only person he shared his true feelings on his mother dating Kenji. He tried with Piccolo but the Namekian didn’t understand human emotions like that.
 “So, how serious are your Mom and Kenji?” Leska asked. “They’ve gone on a few dates, right?”
 Gohan wasn’t sure if what his Mom and Kenji have been doing lately could be considered dates. “After the first date, Goten and I went on the next three dates. We went to South City again. Goten loved that.” Gohan rolled his eyes. “We went on a hike and a picnic. We went to East City together and spent time at a zoo and a new science museum I wanted to see. After that, Mom and Kenji had another date alone. He took her to a film festival.”
 “Ah,” Leska understood. “I wonder if he’s including you and Goten to impress you. If he wins you two, he wins your Mom over.”
 Gohan snorted. Kenji will never win him over. “I like going to the museum and the hike but it doesn’t change my feelings about him.”
 Leska handed the dinosaur the last apples. After he licked the apples from her hand, Leska wiped the dinosaur drool on her shirt. “I bet it scored points with your Mom.”
 ChiChi was happy and Gohan hated to see that. He wanted his Mom happy but not when it included Kenji. After the feeding, Gohan and Leska decided to leave the dinosaur family alone. The two teens said goodbye and left the cave. Outside the cave, Gohan grabbed the fish he caught for his family earlier and walked home with Leska.  
 “I do have some good news. Kenji hasn’t seen Mom in a month. He said the Taitans are focused on the upcoming playoffs and want to be the number seed.” Gohan didn’t understand that at all. “Whatever that means.”
 Leska knew what that meant. “Taitans are really good this year. They have a chance at beating Central City in the championship so they had to win the last month of regular season games to hold the number one seed and control hosting most of the games in the playoffs which starts next week.” All of what she said went over Gohan’s head. “You really need to follow baseball, Gohan, but that’s why Kenji can’t come for dates. West City is hours from here in the fastest airship. Coming here to pick up your Mom, go on a date and bring her home is a lot of hours. It’s not enough time to rest or practice.”
 Gohan didn’t care. All he understood, Kenji hasn’t seen his Mom in a month. “I read baseball playoffs and the championship can go on for a month so that means Kenji may not see Mom for two months.”
 Leska sympathized but thought Gohan’s missing the bigger picture. “Have they kept in contact since their last date?”
“Well…. Kenji and Mom talk on the phone.” His shoulders slumped. “Three times a week. Last night they were watching a movie together over the phone.”
 “So, your Mom and Kenji are still getting along?”
 Gohan didn’t want to admit that but it was true. “Yeah. Grandpa really likes it. He told Goten Kenji could be our new Dad.”
 “Ouch,” Leska winced.
 “Mom was mad at Grandpa about that.”
 Leska saw that as beneficial for Gohan. “If your Mom didn’t like that, then tell her how you really feel about Kenji. Stop this before it gets serious.”
 “Everyone will be mad at me if I say anything. They’ll think I don’t want Mom happy. They’ll keep bringing up how Dad’s not coming back and….” Gohan sighed frustrated. “I hate it.”
 “What will if you do if she marries him?”
 Gohan shrugged. “I hope it doesn’t happen.”
 “If she marries him, there will be a lot of changes. You’ll move to West City.”
 Gohan stopped walking. “Why would we leave Mount Paozu?”
 “Gohan, Kenji’s a baseball player in West City. Your Mom will have to move to where her husband works.”
 Gohan hadn’t thought about that. He didn’t want to move to West City. He wanted to stay here!
 “Forget home school,” Leska kept talking. “You may go to a public or private school and your last name will change.”
 “Why would my last name change?” Gohan got defensive. “My last name is Son! It’s my Dad’s name!”
 “If your Mom marries Kenji, she will take his last name, like she took your Dad’s when she married him, and if Kenji adopts you and Goten, you will take his last name, too.”
 “No, I won’t!!” Gohan suddenly flared into a Super Saiyan. “I won’t take his name! I won’t move to West City!”
 “Whoa!” Leska stepped back. “I’m just warning you what to be prepared for if your Mom and Kenji marry.” Gohan showed Leska what he looked like as a Super Saiyan. She was in awe in a cool way. Now she was in awe slightly fearful. Despite that, she stepped forward and pulled his hair. “This is why you should talk to your Mom. It’s really bothering you and you’re creeping me out.”
 Gohan depowered. He hadn’t meant to lose it like that. “Sorry. I just don’t like what you said. I don’t want to talk about Mom and Kenji anymore.”
 After Gohan’s outburst, Leska didn’t want to either. “Not the way I thought our last day together would go.” She looked around at the peaceful forest. “I’ll miss this place. I’ll miss you. It was fun.”
 “Will you be back next summer?” Gohan asked hopefully.
 Leska shook her head. “My cousins will be spending next summer with me.”
 That meant no. “Well, what about the year after that?”
 Leska shrugged. “I don’t know. I’ll be a junior then and I’ll be preparing for college. I might have a summer job or an internship.”
 Another no. Gohan thought of flying to her city but he didn’t want to get in the way of her life there. As lenient Mom has been letting him be friends with Leska, he knew she wouldn’t approve of him visiting her. They couldn’t talk on the phone. Long distance charges will be expensive. “Can I write you?”
 Gohan thought Leska would say yes to that but she looked pensive. What was wrong Gohan wondered. “We shouldn’t get our hopes up on seeing each other again. You’re a sweet kid, Gohan. I thought it would be boring here but you made my time here fun.”
 “You made this summer fun for me, too. I…..” Gohan felt his face warming up, “I really like you and I want to keep in touch.”
 Leska didn’t smile like Gohan hoped. She didn’t look sad but she looked troubled. “I’m glad, but,” she sighed again. “I know what you mean about liking me, but Gohan, you’re thirteen and I’m fifteen. It’s only two years but it’s a big two years and I…. I don’t feel that way for you. You’re a friend to me and when I go back home, I’m gonna resume school. I’ll like a boy the way you like me. I’m sorry…. but if I let you write me I think I will be leading you on and getting your hopes up.” Gohan lowered his head to hide his disappointment and Leska hated herself for hurting Gohan. He was a really sweet kid. “You’ll find another girl to like,” she tried to be positive, “and talk to. She may be in your Grandpa’s village or she might be there when you go to high school.”
 Gohan nodded. “I…. I understand.” He forced a smile, hiding his disappointment.
 “It’s been a crazy summer,” Leska mused. “I am sorry about my cousin. Because of her, we couldn’t hang out at Aunt Reia’s place and she stole your first kiss.”
 Gohan actually laughed. He felt bad he wouldn’t see Leska anymore but thinking of Kala and what she did make him laugh. “I can’t believe she did that.”
 Leska giggled feeling the tension between them ease. “I’m glad you can laugh at it. It was funny.”
 What could he do? Laugh or get mad at an eight-year-old?
 Leska stared at Gohan, thinking. She probably shouldn’t but something inside her told her she needed to do this. She pried the fish from Gohan’s hand. It fell on the grass. Gohan looked at her confused as Leska took a brave step forward. “Promise me something. When you talk about your first kiss, don’t bring up my cousin. Tell everyone it was this.”
 Gohan’s eyes were wide as dinner plates as Leska placed her hand on his shoulders. His heart thumped wildly in his ribcage as she moved closer. His eyes were still open when she pressed her mouth against his. Gohan thought about this with Leska but never imagined it would happen. He stood rigid as his eyes droop close and soaked in the moment. His body felt warm and tingled with an odd but pleasing sensation. His nose was filled with Leska’s pleasant flowery scent. His heart skipped a beat feeling Leska’s chest brushed against his as she got closer. His eyes flew open as he felt something soft brushing against his closed lips. Gohan wasn’t sure what that was but it definitely sent a strong sensation down his stomach. All too quickly, Leska pulled away.
 Gohan’s entire face was pink like beets and his breathing came in ragged breaths. Smirking and not breathless, Leska pointed to the fish. “Let’s go.”
 Gohan picked up the fish and followed Leska. He didn’t speak but stole glances at the teen, smiling and touching his stinging lips. His first kiss. His first real kiss.
 ****
 In the kitchen, Aki and ChiChi waited for Gohan and Leska to return. “Reia told me the King and one of Goku’s friends have encouraged you to date this guy. I also talked to Kaifun. I honestly don’t know why you talked to him and not me but is this what you want?”
 ChiChi poured her chopped vegetables into a steamer. “Are you saying this isn’t my own decision?”
 “No,” Aki picked up the annoyance in ChiChi’s tone. “I know how much you love Goku and how crushed you were when he died. I also know other people have been encouraging you to date because you are alone and have two kids. I just wanna know if you want this or if too many people aren’t minding their business and getting in your head.”
 It was a little of both. “I wouldn’t be a good mother if I didn’t make sure my children are cared for and have everything they need.”
Aki sighed sensing this was ChiChi’s reason for dating Kenji. “You know me and Reia will help you with anything.”
 ChiChi appreciated Aki’s help but he couldn’t give her everything she needed. “I know you were close to Goku and you want to help but there are some things you can’t help me with. I have to do this.”
 “How do you feel about this guy?” Aki wanted the truth. “Any spark on your dates? Any feelings for him?”
 “He’s a kind man. He’s very good to Gohan and Goten and sparks aren’t always immediate. Sometimes feelings take time to develop.”
 In other words, ChiChi felt nothing romantic for this guy. “With me and Reia, it was instant. You and Goku were instant. You couldn’t stop talking about him.”
 “It wasn’t instant for me and Goku. I felt the attraction but not Goku.”
 “Oh, really?” Aki saw through that lie. “First time I met Goku, he came down for breakfast. You kissed him and he groped your breast. If that’s not sparks and attraction, then tell me what is.”
 ChiChi didn’t want to acknowledge that moment. “I meant when I was a kid. I didn’t know anything then.”
 “The kid I knew was a very determined person who knew what she wanted. She didn’t let anyone deter her from marrying Goku. She heard the whispers, the concerns Goku wouldn’t marry her; forgot her; but she knew better than everyone else. Where is she now?”
 She was still here but wiser and filled with doubts. “That girl married Goku and had him die on her twice. That girl has to raise her sons alone. That girl grew up. That girl is trying to do what’s best for her sons.”
 “That girl has too many people in her head.” Aki didn’t hold back his opinion. “But she has a friend in me. Goku was my friend, too. He was like a little brother to me but you’re my princess. Whatever you want, I support as long it’s what you want and I don’t think you want this.”
 “It is,” she told him but both knew she was lying.
 ChiChi heard her door opening and stepped away. As she composed herself, Aki talked to the kids. “There you two are. Did you have fun saying goodbye?”
 “How do you have fun saying goodbye, Uncle?” Leska retorted.
“What did you do?”
 “We just talked while Gohan got a fish and we fed dinosaurs.”
 As Leska spoke, ChiChi noticed Gohan. His face was flushed. Leska chattered about Gohan catching a fish and the dinosaur they fed as if nothing else happened but ChiChi suspected something did. ChiChi scanned both children. Clothes weren’t rumpled so they didn’t do that. ChiChi knew of Gohan’s crush but always felt Leska didn’t share those feelings. A fifteen-year-old girl wouldn’t be interested in a thirteen-year-old like that. That’s what ChiChi told herself but she wasn’t sure now.
 Leska politely bowed before ChiChi thanking her for her hospitality. When Leska said bye to Gohan, his blush deepened. That confirmed it for ChiChi. Something happened and she had an idea what did.
 Voice changing. Height. Now kissing girls. Gohan’s growing up so fast. ChiChi didn’t think it was time to have that talk but she knew she had to keep a closer eye on Gohan when it came to girls from now on. Puberty and discovery was growing in Gohan and that was something that couldn’t suppress no matter how much she wanted to. As much as she wanted Gohan to stay her little boy, he was growing into a man and there was nothing to stop it.  
 That didn’t mean she couldn’t put fear in her son on what she will and won’t tolerate.
 “Gohan,” ChiChi pulled a bowl from the cabinet. Gohan stared at Leska and Aki driving off. “Gohan!” ChiChi raised her voice. This time Gohan jumped and turned to her.
 “Yes, Mom.”
 “Wash your hands and let me show you how to prepare the seasoning for the fish. I still have to finish the rest of dinner and I can’t do it.”
 Gohan pointed to himself. “You want me to help?”
 ChiChi opened a large spiral notebook. It held all her handwritten recipes. Since marrying Goku, ChiChi created her own recipes with the proper size portions to create enough food to feed her Saiyan family. “You’re thirteen. I think it’s time you help out more.”
 Gohan washed his hands. In the past, ChiChi forbid his help in the kitchen even though he did it sometimes. Her book was numbered and labeled which made it easier for Gohan to find the section on preparing fish. Reading the instructions, Gohan pulled the proper spices from ChiChi’s spice rack.
 As he properly measured each season, ChiChi talked to him. “Are you sad Leska is going home?”
 Again Gohan blushed but he focused on pouring the different spices properly in the bowl. “Yes. I want to keep in touch but I think the distance and our studies won’t allow it.”
 He was handling it maturely but was hurt he wouldn’t see Leska again. His life since four prepared him several times to deal with loss. ChiChi wanted to lecture him but thought Gohan didn’t need that now. He needed comfort.
 “You may not see her again but you’ll have fond memories of her.” There was that blush again. He’ll have to work on that or he’ll be an open book around girls. ChiChi hoped this was a sign Gohan wasn’t going to explore too soon. “After all, first kisses are memorable.”
 Gohan turned to her astonished. “You know?”
 ChiChi refrained from laughing. He was growing up but she still saw flashes of her baby boy. “I’m your mother. I know everything and because I know, don’t be in such a rush to grow up and kiss girls. Take your time and get to know her first. Treat her well but don’t forget about yourself and what you want. As your father said, ‘I don’t do what I don’t wanna do.’”
 “That sounds like Dad.” If Dad were alive, Gohan would share this experience with him. He wondered how Dad dealt with his first kiss. “Mom. You were the first person to kiss Dad, right?”
 “He was my first kiss, too.” She laughed, “We were late bloomers.”
 “How did he react?”
 ChiChi thought of her first kiss. Editing the groping, she thought it was a story she could share with her son. He was growing up, needed guidance and based on her experienced learned it was better her son come to her with questions instead of venturing out and finding them out on his own.
 Ah, Goku, our baby’s growing up. I wish you can see him now.
 ****
 Getting to know Goku wasn’t easy. When Kimani was introduced to Goku, he said hello and walked off with Kai of the North. It was very surprising to Kimani. Other males lingered; they wanted to know everything about her, wanted to pursue her but Goku said ‘Hi. Nice to meet ya’ and left. It was something she wasn’t used to and Kimani found that intriguing along with Goku’s skills as a fighter. For a time, Goku was a busy person. Kimani learned Goku was very popular among the fighters. Pikkon was the closest but no one could defeat him. Instead fighters sparred to see how they stood against him. Goku was always engaging; studying fighters and learning tricks.
 Goku was very unique. Goku slept and ate as if he were still alive. Here in the afterlife, these normal functions weren’t needed. He always seemed happy, too. Kimani noticed other fighters expressing sadness at being dead or missing friends and family but Goku was always upbeat. Kimani figured Goku didn’t have a family which she found very strange. How is it no one caught his attention when he was alive?
 After a time, Kimani noticed Goku had fewer opponents to fight and spent more time by himself or the Kai of the North. That’s when Kimani decided to make her move.
 Today, Goku spent time with the Metamorans again. Days ago, Kimani watched Goku battle two Metamoran fighters simultaneously. Even with it two against one, Goku easily outmatched them. The fight changed when the two Metamorans performed a strange dance and their bodies combined into one being. Their appearance reflected physical traits from both fighters and the Ki from them was phenomenal. They challenged Goku. He had to become what Kimani learned was an Ascended Super Saiyan to defeat them. Since then, Goku wanted to study them and learn Fusion.
 “No, Goku, your arms are too high and you slid too soon.” A Metamoran elevated Goku’s arms to show where he should be.
 “My arms?” Goku looked at his Fusion partner. “What about Olibu’s?”
 “He’s in sync but you can’t tell because he’s two feet taller than you.”
 “My apologies, Goku, but I don’t think I am a suitable partner for you in this Fusion. Our height differences makes it difficult for us to be in sync.”
 “But you have to,” Goku nearly whined. “Pikkon won’t do it and you’re the next closest to me in Ki.”
 “Perhaps I can help,” Kimani stepped forward. “We are the same height and my Ki is very powerful. If it’s not enough for a Fusion, I can at least help get you in sync.”
 “Kimani,” Olibu breathed at her vision. Like many fighters, he was enraptured by her beauty and tried to get her attention. Onlooking fighters parted like the Red Sea as Kimani walked to the two men.
“I didn’t know you were watching us.”
 “Seeing you two try to do a Fusion is eye-catching and hilariously bad. You two can’t get in sync.” She shrugged innocently. “I’m not busy but I think I can help.”
 “Have at it,” Olibu offered as he stepped away.
 Kimani took Olibu’s place and smiled at Goku. “Do you mind if I help you?”
 Other fighters drooled at her appearance but Goku kept his eyes on her face. “Sure, but who are you?”
 “I’m Kimani. We met the first day I came here.”
 Goku thought back trying to remember when that was. “I don’t remember but nice to meet ya.”
 Kimani vowed Goku won’t forget her this time. They worked at it and after a few tries, Kimani understood Fusion technique but she and Goku still had trouble getting in sync. Goku had trouble getting the footsteps down.
 “It’s like dancing,” Kimani told him. “You have to slide and move your arms in the right way.”
 “I ain’t dance in a while.” Goku looked at his feet. “Maybe that’s why I am out of sync.”
 “I think I know a way that will help us get in sync. If we spend time together and become more familiar with each other, we can develop a connection. Maybe we can read ourselves enough to be in sync for the Fusion.”
 “Spend time?” Goku questioned. “Doing what?”
 “Spar of course. I’ve wanted to fight you for a while to see how I stand up against you. I hear you are the best but I also want to train and learn from you. It’s what all of us are doing as we wait for personal training with the Grand Kai.”
 “It sounds like a good idea,” Olibu agreed. “And I can’t imagine a lovelier company learning Fusion.”
 Goku didn’t understand what Olibu meant about lovelier company. Did he mean Kimani? Goku looked her over not seeing anything special but if Kimani could help him get in sync with Fusion, he was willing to partner up with her.
 ****
 Going into the last month of baseball season, the Taitans were in competition for the number one seed. To achieve that, they had to win most of the games in the final month of the season. At the beginning of the month, they were the fourth seed. Kenji was passionate for his team to enter the playoffs at number one. Knowing Kenji needed to focus, ChiChi suggested they shouldn’t meet for dates until the Taitans season and playoff run is over. Kenji resisted but bargained with ChiChi if he can’t see her they talk on the phone.
 ChiChi allowed this but only at night after her sons went to bed. Kenji focused and gave his best performance in the final month of the baseball season and the playoffs. He stole several bases, hit home runs and made several catches in the field. ChiChi and Goten saw the games on TV. Gohan stayed in his room reading, studying or going to bed early. Gohan took Leska’s advice to learn baseball. He read books understanding the mechanics of the game, but Kenji killed any interest Gohan would have in watching the sport or playing it.  
 Since Kenji couldn’t visit until the Taitans were out of the playoffs, Gohan was stunned during breakfast at Kenji’s arrival and bearing gifts of flowers and bags. ChiChi opened the door and before she could get a word in, Kenji pulled ChiChi in his arms and spun her around the room.
 “Hey, hey, what’s going on?” ChiChi kept her voice light but the sudden affection in front of her sons caught her off guard. “My sons are watching.”
 “You’re a wonderful sight for these sore eyes. Two months is too long to be away from this pretty face.” Kenji moved in to kiss ChiChi but a sudden turn of her face caused Kenji’s lips to touch her cheek.  
 Kenji placed ChiChi on her feet again and held the flowers out to her. “I….um…. thank you…..I should get these in water.” ChiChi turned away to find a vase. Gohan’s eyes followed ChiChi. He saw her touch her cheek briefly before she picked up an empty vase on an end table. “Congratulations, but what are you doing here? I thought you’d be sleeping.”
 “Congratulations?” Gohan repeated. “What for?”
 “The Taitans won the championship last night.” Goten went to the bags in Kenji’s hands. “Wow!” Goten pulled out a shirt that read World Champions. “Is this for me?”
 “It’s for everyone.” Kenji helped Goten pulled out the bag’s contents. Jerseys, baseball caps, a baseball, bats and gloves. “You didn’t see the game, Gohan?”
 Goten tried to fit a baseball cap over his spiky head. “Big Brother didn’t see any game.”
 “Really?” Kenji was surprised. “Is the game hard to follow? We can go outside and I can teach you.”
 “Gohan’s studies are more important to him than baseball,” ChiChi explained as she arranged flowers in the vase. “He can focus on his work without any interruptions from Goten since he watches with me.”
 “Oh.” Kenji stared at Gohan wondering if that were true. He shrugged and joined ChiChi in the kitchen. “Baseball season is over. There will be a parade celebrating our championship tomorrow. I want you and the boys there and tomorrow night,” he put an arm around ChiChi, “I wanna take you on a date again. We have a lot of making up to do.”
 “Oh…” ChiChi broke away from Kenji and went to the sink. As water filled her vase, she said, “West City is so far to travel for the parade and a date. We’ll need a place to stay for a few hours.”
 “We can stay at Trunks’ house!” Goten volunteered.
 Gohan never so badly wanted to cover Goten’s mouth.
 “That’s not a good idea,” Kenji brushed off Goten’s suggestion. “Vegeta’s there and you don’t need to deal with him. I can put everyone in a hotel. Unless you don’t mind staying at my place.” He grinned. “I have the room.”
 Such choices. “A hotel will be fine but I have to pay….”
 “You don’t. Don’t worry about money with me, ChiChi. I have more than I can spend and I want to spend it on the people I like most.”
 ChiChi hesitated. It didn’t feel right. This wasn’t a date where the guy is expected to pay after a few hours of fun. Goten wrapped his arms around ChiChi’s legs pleading her to do it. The almost four-year-old did not understand money and how the optics looked in this situation.  
 “Come on,” Kenji cajoled. “We haven’t seen each other in two months. Just this once,” Kenji pleaded. “Please. I really want to spend time with you and the kids. I missed you a lot.”
 Maybe she was overthinking this. Kenji being rich didn’t see money as she did. He probably compared paying a hotel room the same as movie tickets. “Okay, but just this once.”
 “Great. It’s all set up. Once you and the boys pack, I can take you.”
 “What?” ChiChi no longer thought she overreacted. Now she was suspicious. “You have the arrangements made already?”
 “I booked it,” Kenji didn’t see the problem. “I had to. After our win, I knew you would come so I booked a suite for you and the boys.”
 “And what if I said no?”
 Kenji chuckled as if that was ridiculous. “Then I would’ve begged until you say yes. Come on, ChiChi. I haven’t seen you in two months. Can you blame me for being planning ahead?”
 This wasn’t planning ahead. It was Kenji being arrogant and pushy. Kenji showed this trait in smaller doses but this was a big dose and she didn’t like it. Piccolo warned her Kenji will do this.
 “This is really important to me,” Kenji pleaded, “and I want to share it with someone I really care for. Sorry if I seem too forward but you know me.”
 He said the right words but could she trust him? Maybe I am overreacting. We’ve talked but not seen each other in two months. Maybe he missed being around more than me. “All right but we’re in the middle of breakfast and I have to clean up and get the boys packed. We won’t be leaving for a couple of hours at least.”
 Kenji grinned, flashing his perfect smile. “That’s good with me. I haven’t had breakfast and I need a nap. I got two hours of sleep before I flew here.”
 “We can spare an extra plate,” ChiChi offered breakfast, “but hurry before it’s almost gone.”
 “Oh, yeah,” Kenji sat at the table watching Gohan and Goten still eating. Spending time with them on his group dates with ChiChi, Kenji saw how much Gohan and Goten ate. “They sure do eat a lot. I know you keep saying they have Goku’s stomach but your boys inherited their Grandpa’s stomach.”
 Goten shook his head. His mouth was full of food. “We haf Daddy’s stommaf.”
 ChiChi had her back to everyone while she fixed a plate for Kenji. “Goten, don’t talk with your mouth full.” She turned and froze. Kenji sat in Goku’s seat. There were four chairs at the table. Gyu-Mao sat in Goku’s seat but that was acceptable. Seeing Kenji sit there was unnerving. Gohan had his head down eating very fast while Goten happily ate unbothered. She shook off her feelings and gave Kenji his plate.  
 Kenji finished his plate first and was astonished Gohan and Goten were still eating. He took a nap and ChiChi was unnerved again. Kenji slept on the sofa Goku took his naps. When Gohan and Goten finished breakfast, ChiChi saw she wasn’t alone in her feelings. Gohan stared, too.
 “Gohan,” ChiChi distracted him, “help Goten pack while I finish breakfast.”
 Gohan looked as if he wanted to say something but obeyed his mother.  
 As ChiChi cleaned, she stole glances at Kenji sleeping. Goku slept on that sofa. He slept with Gohan as a baby and during his toddler years. In the last three years of his life, she remembered the naps Goku took. Having Kenji lying there didn’t feel right. She had a vision of what her future will be like with Kenji if she married him. Kenji will nap on the sofa like Goku. Kenji will sit at the head of the table like Goku.
 It didn’t feel right.  
 Packing in her bedroom, ChiChi felt eyes on her. Goku’s eyes. They were everywhere. On her nightstand, a photo of Goku smiled at her. On her chest, the picture from his shrine smiled at her. On a wall, the last family photo Goku smiled directly at her. His smile made her stomach twist.
 Was this right?
 During her first date with Kenji, ChiChi didn’t think of it as a date. She didn’t dress up or wore makeup. She kept her clothes casual. The other dates included her children. Kenji gave a lot of attention to Gohan and Goten. On the hike and picnic, Kenji carried Goten on his shoulders and played with him with toys he brought. ChiChi treated it as a casual outing. Not a date. Their last date was slightly different. Kenji took her to a film festival. That was the first time she allowed physical interaction. Kenji held her hand and she didn’t let go.
 After that date, they talked on the phone since Kenji had to focus on baseball. They talked while watching movies, TV shows and things going on in their lives. The conversations reminded ChiChi of talks she shared with Goku. With Goku, the talks felt intimate. With Kenji, it felt friendly. She knew the expected endgame. Marriage but when Kenji picked her up and spun her around, it felt wrong. When he tried to kiss her in front of her sons, it felt wrong.  
 It shouldn’t just be friendly ChiChi told herself. This was the natural progression of two people dating but for ChiChi, it didn’t feel right.
 On the flight to West City, Kenji was very engaging to Gohan and Goten. He talked like a father catching up with his children after a day at work. He made promises to take them to an arcade restaurant after they go to the hotel and list things they can do together now baseball season is over. Gohan was polite but aloof. He kept his head in the book. Goten chattered excited about the things Kenji wanted to do but ChiChi was growing concerned about all this showering of gifts. Her concerns grew even more when they arrived at the hotel. Kenji set them up in a suite with large TVs in the bedroom and living room, a wet bar and stocked refrigerator, a master and guest half bath and a private furnished balcony.
 “This is a lot,” ChiChi told Kenji as she looked around stunned. “Too much. We don’t need all this.”
 “You do,” Kenji told her. “You’re not used to this. You told me you were a princess. It’s time you live like that again.”
 ChiChi saw Goten getting food out of the stocked refrigerator. “Goten, that’s expensive. Don’t eat that!”
 Kenji overrode her authority. “You can eat that, Goten. I have the money to provide for you, ChiChi.”
 “I don’t care about that. I am Goten’s mother. I decide what he can eat.” This was a mistake. She wished she listened to her feelings before they left. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have allowed this. Take me to a cheaper hotel. I’ll pay. No,” ChiChi shook her head. This was West City. Not a hotel in a town near Mount Paozu. She couldn’t afford a hotel here. “I’ll go to Bulma’s house.”
 “No!” Kenji refused her request. “I shouldn’t have said that to Goten. He is your son.” He exhaled frustrated. How to get ChiChi to understand. “I know you had to because of Goku but don’t worry about money with me. I have more than enough and I’m not trying to spoil you or your sons. It’s not spoil if you’re getting what you deserve. You’re not used to that because you haven’t had that since you married Goku.”
 Every time money came up, Kenji brought up Goku. ChiChi brushed it off but now it was annoying as if Kenji was insulting Goku. “I had everything I need with Goku.”
 Kenji didn’t speak but his face said he didn’t agree with her.
 Still, ChiChi felt the need to defend her dead husband. “Moneywise we didn’t have everything but we had enough. We never needed fancy stuff. If I wanted that life, I would’ve stayed in my father’s castle.”
 Kenji didn’t want to argue with ChiChi but they were on their way to a fight. She just didn’t get it. “I wasn’t meaning that…..” He sighed. Best to let her win and move on he decided. “Got it. Can I still take you and the boys to the arcade restaurant? It’s not expensive.”
 ChiChi wanted to say no but Goten was very excited and behaved so well on the flight. He finished his lessons and even did extra work. It wouldn’t be right to punish him when she’s uncomfortable. “You can take the boys. I’m staying here.”
 “Why?”
 “I’m not into video games.” True but not the real reason. Space from Kenji is what she needed now. She hadn’t seen him in two months and being around him for a few hours made her feel smothered. “It’ll be better if I am not there. Gohan will help you with Goten.”
 “I can handle both boys.” Over the shock of ChiChi not going, Kenji saw the potential in this. “I’ll prove to you I can take care of them.”
 Please don’t let me regret this. “Be back in three hours.”
 “Three hours,” Kenji saluted.
 Kenji returned in three hours and ChiChi didn’t regret it. Goten had a fun time. Kenji didn’t spoil him with a lot of toys. He bought one. Gohan wasn’t as enthused as Goten but he did enjoy himself. Kenji respecting her wishes, made ChiChi feel a little better about this situation and gave her hope tomorrow will go well.
 The championship parade started at noon. ChiChi and Goten watched the parade on TV and when it passed their hotel, watched from the balcony. Gohan avoided the parade and spent his time reading and working on his lessons. After the parade, Kenji called with dinner plans. ChiChi heard of the restaurant from Bulma. It was expensive.
 For date nights with Goku, ChiChi showered with regular soap and didn’t wear perfume. Goku’s sensitive nose didn’t like it. Bulma gifted her a beauty set of perfume and scented lotions for her birthday which ChiChi decided to finally use. Her face was decorated in colors of red for her lips, pink for her cheeks and a dark tint of eyeshadow over her eyes. Her sleeveless black dress came to her knees and accentuated her curves. ChiChi admitted she looked good but deep down wished Goku will see her like this and not Kenji.
 Gohan sat on the sofa helping Goten read when ChiChi stepped out of her room. “Gohan, remember Goten has bed in an hour. I should be back by….” She trailed off when Gohan stared at her. “What is it?”
 “Where did you get that dress?”
 ChiChi looked herself over. Was it too much? “My closet. It’s something I bought before Dad died. We were gonna have date nights again after the Cell Game and…” ChiChi didn’t finish the rest.
 “That’s a dress you wanted to wear for Dad and you’re wearing it for Mr. Kenji?”
 “I wouldn’t put it like that. I’m wearing this dress for myself. It’s a nice dress to wear at the fancy restaurant Kenji will take me.” Three knocks tapped her door. ChiChi answered and allowed Kenji in.
 “Wow!” Kenji’s eyes roamed over ChiChi. He even circled her to look at her from behind. “Very nice. Very nice. Perfect dressing for Polaris.”
 “Thank you. I hope I don’t get dizzy,” ChiChi joked.
 “You won’t. The restaurant doesn’t move that fast.” He circled her again and took a third look at ChiChi’s backside. From the corner of his eye, he noticed Gohan watching him. He grinned, “Hi, boys.”
  “Why would Mom get dizzy?” Gohan wanted to know.
 “Polaris is a rotating restaurant. The room moves in a circle but it’s slow and you hardly notice. It takes an hour for it to complete its rotation.”
 “Is it like Nimbus?” Goten asked.
 “What’s Nimbus?”
 “It’s a ride,” ChiChi rushed out. “We should go.” ChiChi bent to kiss Goten’s cheek. “Good night, Goten.” She kissed Gohan’s cheek. “Polaris’ number is by the phone. Call me if there’s an emergency and don’t wait up. I want you in bed an hour after Goten.”
 “Sure, Mom,” Gohan nodded. He even smiled as ChiChi and Kenji left but as soon as he closed the door, he scowled. He didn’t like this. He felt it in his gut this was a bad idea. Mom never dressed this fancy for a date except with Dad. He didn’t like that she wore makeup and smelled like those fancy scents Bulma wore.
 She’s falling for him.
 Gohan tried distracting himself by putting Goten into his pajamas and reading to him until bedtime but the words in the book were a jumbled mess. He could only think of his mother and Kenji. Will she kiss him? Is she starting to fall in love with him? Will they marry?
 The idea made Gohan sick to his stomach but what if Kenji sitting at the kitchen table yesterday was a forecast of the future? What if Kenji spends the night? Will he be in Mom’s room? In the same bed she shared with Dad? If they marry, what about their home on Mount Paozu? What if Leska is right and they move to West City?
 “Big Brother?” Goten poked Gohan. “Won’t you read to me?”
 Goten was so young and innocent. He didn’t see anything wrong with Mom dating Kenji. He never experienced seeing Dad with Mom the way Kenji tries to be. To Goten, it was fine but Gohan knew it wasn’t right and he had to do something about it.
 “Goten, do you want to see the rotating restaurant where Mom and Mr. Kenji went to?”
 Goten’s eyes grew wide in awe. “We can?”
 “Sure. A rotating restaurant sounds. Maybe it moves like Nimbus.”
 “Ooo! Ooo! I wanna see it!”
 Gohan picked up Goten and carried him to the balcony. “Then let’s go. Nimbus!” Nimbus zoomed from the sky and parked on the balcony. After getting on and settling Goten in his lap, Gohan said, “To the Polaris restaurant.”
 “Polaris restaurant!” Goten cheered.
 ****
 “It’s a beautiful view,” ChiChi gazed out the window as the room slowly rotated. The sun went down twenty minutes ago and the city lights brightly lit the city like tiny stars. “Feels kind of weird moving but nice.” They were on the 70th floor of the skyscraper with the rotating restaurant. Soft piano music traveling through the room and candles at their table created a romantic atmosphere. As ChiChi read the menu, she thought of Goku and how he will drool over the food listed. “Goku would…..” ChiChi caught herself. “Sorry.”
 Kenji kept his eyes on the menu. “Did Goku take you to restaurants?”
 “We went to a few. Nothing fancy. We couldn’t afford that. Most nights we ate at home.”
 “Even with Gohan?” Kenji inquired. “No family dinners at restaurants?”
 ChiChi studied the menu, wondering if she should bring food to Gohan and Goten. “We did go to a few restaurants when Gohan was very young. We wanted to go out in the later years of Goku’s life but things got in the way.”
 “Goku’s martial arts training?” Kenji guessed. “There’s something I don’t understand. Goku won the tournament before Mr. Satan. I know Mr. Satan didn’t beat Cell but he capitalized on his fame with endorsements. He’s making millions of zeni. How come Goku never did that when he won the tournament? You would’ve been set for life.”
 They would have money but ChiChi doubted they would’ve been set for life. The food bill would put a dent in anyone’s retirement plans. “Goku never cared about the fame of fighting. We could’ve gotten endorsements but it would’ve brought us a lot of unwanted attention. We didn’t want that and I know Goku wanted a break from everything.”
 “A break?”
 “Goku traveled the world for years training. He told me after the 22nd tournament, he was going home to relax but he was sidetracked in another battle and trained for three more years. After we married, we closed ourselves off from the world.”
 “And said no to money that would’ve set you up for years.”
 ChiChi half-rolled her eyes. Kenji’s lowkey obsession with money was becoming irritating. “Not everything is about money, Kenji.”  
 “I know but being an athlete, my time is limited. I’m not gonna have a thirty- or forty-year career playing baseball. I need to make as much money as I can while I can play. That’s what Goku should’ve done. If he capitalized on his fame, you wouldn’t be struggling for money now.”
 Even though the remark was truthful, it hurt. Capitalizing on Goku’s fame wasn’t something ChiChi thought about and if she had, it wouldn’t have been something Goku wanted to do. It would force ChiChi to find another way to make money.  
 The waitress returned and took their orders. As they waited for their food, Kenji apologized, “Sorry if I am talking about money a lot. I got some decisions to make. My agent’s negotiating with the team on my future contract. They wanted to wait until after our season is over to talk but during the playoffs, other teams reached out to my agent. They wanna pay me a lot. My agent will talk to the team tomorrow and bargain a deal. There will be a decision soon.”
 “Good luck.” ChiChi knew Kenji worked hard at his career and deserved whatever he wanted. “You’ve earned it.”
 “Thanks. Now that baseball season is over, we will have more time together. I have a lot of dates planned for us and Goten turns four next month. I wanna do something special for his birthday.”
 “Birthday?” ChiChi didn’t know what Kenji had in mind but she envisioned a lot of money will be spent. “Goten’s having a simple birthday party at home.”
 “Okay but I’ll bring bounce houses,” Kenji offered. “I can stop at a capsule store and buy a Ferris Wheel capsule. Maybe I can rent some of the games Goten liked playing at the arcade.”
 “You can bring yourself and one small gift,” ChiChi put her foot down. “I don’t want Goten spoiled and thinking every time you visit, he will get something grand.”
 Kenji picked up his wine glass relenting. “Okay. You may be right. Kids shouldn’t be spoiled. This is good practice when I’m officially a Dad.” He sipped his wine. “That reminds me. I told my parents about you. I showed them a picture of you and the boys. Mom is curious but I told her it’s not time for us to meet. Dad thinks you’re cute and way too young for two kids. He’s kind of touchy so when you meet, watch out for his hands.”
 Parents?! ChiChi knew Kenji had them but she didn’t think about meeting them. Her breath quicken and her heart thumped faster. “Wh-wh-why did you do that?”
 “We are dating and as soon as pictures of us hit the Entertainment pages, Mom will ask. I’m getting ahead so she’s not shocked by it.”
 “Entertainment pages?”
 “I am a celebrity, we just won the championship and we’re in one of the most famous cities in the world.” He leaned forward and whispered. “Haven’t you noticed people looking at us?”
 ChiChi brought her glass to her lips, pretending to drink while she scanned the room from the corner of her eye. Most people were eating but there were eyes on them. Oh, boy. She had more privacy outside of West City. She never worried about people staring. One of the reasons she didn’t come forward about Gohan defeating Cell, she didn’t want media attention on her family. She risked doing that now dating Kenji.
 This is too fast. This is too much.
 Tap. Tap. Tap.
 A tapping sound came from the window. ChiChi turned and spat her drink.  Goten waved at her. She couldn’t hear him but reading his lips, Goten said, ‘Hi, Momma’. He sat on Gohan’s lap on Nimbus waving at her 70 stories high.
 Everything happened in slow motion for Kenji. He was enjoying a dinner date with ChiChi, happily talking about their future when a pounding on the window got their attention. They turned simultaneously and saw Gohan and Goten floating on a cloud. Shocked and so many questions raced in Kenji. Why were they here? What were they on? How were they floating 70 stories?
 Before his lips could form words, ChiChi was on her feet and screaming, “GOHAN! GOTEN! WHAT ARE YOU DOING OUT THERE?!”
 “ChiChi,” Kenji put a finger to his lips trying to get ChiChi to quiet down. He was shocked to see Gohan and Goten, too but ChiChi’s screaming brought more attention. People were looking as if ChiChi lost her mind. “ChiChi. Shh. Shh.”
 ChiChi ignored Kenji. Furious, she pointed down indicating she wanted Gohan to land Nimbus. “Get down and meet me in the lobby!!” Gohan shook his head not wanting to land knowing the wrath he will face if he did. “Don’t make me come through this window! GET…DOWN…. NOW!!”
 “ChiChi.” Kenji was on his feet and by her side. He looked nervously at the guests. “Calm down. It’s not that serious.”
 “Not serious?!” She pointed to her sons. “Do you see this?!” Gohan still hadn’t obeyed. “Nimbus! Land!!”
 Nimbus dropped from their view. Kenji saw ChiChi’s anger at Krillin and 18’s wedding but that was on an island and they were alone. This was not in a restaurant full of people who knew him. He thought in a public place, ChiChi knew how to conduct herself even if she were rightly angry. “You’re making a scene,” he gently scolded her. “Relax. I’ll get the boys. You just stay here and calm down. Maybe have a drink.”
 Gohan stood in the lobby holding Goten. The little boy wore pajamas and no socks. If Goten’s feet got dirty, Gohan knew he’ll be in even more trouble. The plan was perfect. Fly here and spy on his mother with Kenji. Too bad his little brother had other plans.
 “Which building is Momma in?” Goten eagerly looked around.
 “I think it’s that one,” Gohan pointed at a glass tower. On top of it was a spherical shape globe with rings with the words ‘Polaris’. Though the city was bright at night, it was still dark. From their distance, they couldn’t see ChiChi.
 “I wanna see Momma,” Goten complained.
 “We only came to see the rotating restaurant.”
 “I wanna see Momma!” Goten screamed.
 “We’ll get a little closer,” Gohan promised. “Fly a little closer, Nimbus.”
 Nimbus flew below the lower rings and windows concealing Gohan and Goten. From his view, Gohan looked up watching the people and searching for ChiChi.
 “Where’s Momma?” Goten asked again. “I can’t see.”
 “I’m looking. I’m looking,” Gohan told his brother. “If Mom’s not by the window, she’s in the middle of the restaurant away from—oh!” Gohan spotted ChiChi. “There she is.”
 Goten stood. “I wanna see!” He stood on his toes and Gohan grabbed Goten so his brother didn’t fall off Nimbus.  “Higher Nimbus!”
 “Goten, no!” Gohan pulled Goten down as Nimbus flew higher, against the window and directly at ChiChi. She didn’t see them so Goten knocked against the window and waved until ChiChi did.
 Oh, no!
 The fury on ChiChi’s face told Gohan he was a dead man.
 Every time the elevator opened, Gohan expected his mother to storm out and scream at him. If he weren’t too old to be spanked, he was sure ChiChi would bend him over and smack his bottom in front of everyone. When Kenji stepped off the elevator alone, Gohan’s fear turned to confusion. Where was Mom? Kenji stood at the elevator and gestured for Gohan to come with him. Gohan obeyed.  
 Riding up in the quiet elevator, Kenji loosened his tie. It was the first time Gohan saw Kenji frustrated. “I’m not your Dad but I think I can speak for him when I say he will be disappointed in what you did tonight. He wouldn’t like how upset you made your mother.”
 “We did something wrong?” Goten looked worriedly at Gohan. “Big Brother, did we do a bad thing?”
 “Not you, Goten.” Kenji knew what happened tonight wasn’t his fault. “Gohan did and he knows it.”
 Goten looked at Gohan astonished. “Big Brother, is that true?”
 Gohan didn’t answer Goten. What he did was wrong but Kenji didn’t have to bring it up in front of Goten. “You can never speak for our Dad. You don’t know him and he wouldn’t be disappointed at what I did tonight.”
 Kenji scoffed. “You can’t think he would be proud of you.”
 Gohan was saved from responding when the elevator opened. Two couples stepped in. The men of the pairings instantly recognized Kenji and chatted with him. Kenji’s façade changed. He was the cool and happy guy again. Lucky for him, Gohan thought. He wasn’t sure if Kenji would’ve made it back to the restaurant if the couples didn’t step on.
 ChiChi sat at the table furious as Gohan, Goten, Kenji and a waiter carrying two chairs returned to the table. The waiter pushed one chair by ChiChi and the other by Kenji. “Momma,” Goten reached out to ChiChi.
 “Goten,” ChiChi was curt as she took Goten from Gohan. She noticed Goten wore his pajamas and no socks. She gave Gohan a suspicious glare. Gohan picked up the chair by Kenji and moved it to the other side of ChiChi. ChiChi ignored Gohan as she settled Goten in his chair. “Why are you here?”
 “We wanted to see the floating restaurant.”
 “Rotating restaurant,” ChiChi corrected Goten.
 “Ah,” Kenji noticed their orders arrived while he left to get Gohan and Goten. The waiter handed two menus to Kenji for Gohan and Goten. “Since they’re here, they might as well eat.” Kenji was back to being a charming host but ChiChi was embarrassed, angry and suspicious. Gohan orchestrated this. She had growing suspicions but tonight made it obvious. Gohan had a problem with her dating Kenji.
 If Kenji knew it, he didn’t show it as he played the engaging host again. “So, how did you two float on a cloud? Was that an invention from Dr. Briefs?”
 “It’s Daddy’s cloud,” Goten told him.
 “Daddy’s cloud?” Kenji laughed. “Goku was a scientist?”
 “No.” Goten shook his head giggling. “It was a gift to Daddy because he’s a good person. Only me, Momma and Big Brother can ride Daddy’s cloud.”
 Kenji suspected it was an invention from Dr. Briefs but Goten was told it was a cloud from his Daddy. “Uh-huh.” He half-rolled his eyes but went along with Goten’s explanation. He kept the conversation light as he made jokes with Goten and Gohan. Goten was spoiled with dinner and dessert. Gohan only had an appetizer which he hardly touched due to the deadly gazes ChiChi sent him. The guests at the restaurant forgot the earlier outbursts and enjoyed their dinner with Kenji paying for their bill on the promise they didn’t speak of what they saw. With a hefty bill paid, two full children and an embarrassed widow, the four left the restaurant.
 The ride back to the hotel was tense for everyone except Goten who fell asleep. ChiChi thanked Kenji for dinner but declined his invitation to see her to her room. ChiChi didn’t speak to Gohan when they entered the hotel or in the elevator but as soon as they entered their room she hissed, “You stay here until I get back and don’t you dare think of flying off. If you are not here, I will find you.”
 Gohan sat on the sofa and waited for ChiChi to put Goten to bed. He knew he will be in trouble for tonight. He knew he will be yelled at and punished. Gohan accepted it but also felt this was ChiChi’s fault. If she weren’t dating Kenji, they wouldn’t be here. They shouldn’t be in this hotel. They should be in their home on Mount Paozu.
 Gohan heard the bedroom door close and ChiChi’s Ki approaching. She stood in front of him pissed. Her arms were crossed. Her eyebrows furrowed, eyes tense and mouth molded in a snarl. She hadn’t looked this angry since Goku wanted to train him after his return from Yardrat.
“Gohan, when we talked after your father’s death, I thought the secrets ended. When I talked to you and Goten about dating Kenji, you told me you were okay with it. You lied! You pulled your baby brother in your scheme and spied on me?!” ChiChi exploded. “Have you done this every time I went out with Kenji?!”
 “No. This was the first time.”
 “Then why now?! How could you embarrass me in front of Kenji like that?!”
 Embarrass? That’s how she felt? Involving Goten was wrong but he wouldn’t have done this if not for her. “You were the one screaming and getting everyone to look at you. Not me.”
 Gohan’s snark shocked and enraged ChiChi. “I was screaming because of you! You were floating on Nimbus 70 stories high when you should’ve been in bed!”
 No. No. Gohan wasn’t going to take all the blame. “I wouldn’t have done that if you hadn’t betrayed Dad!”
 “Betray Dad?” ChiChi gasped as if slapped. “How did I betray him?”
 “Dating Kenji! I know Grandpa and Bulma want you to date him because Dad isn’t here. I didn’t speak up because I knew they would’ve been mad if I said something.”
 “So, that’s your excuse for being quiet? For them?” ChiChi would not accept this. “You spoke your mind when I didn’t want you to go to Namek. So, try again!”
 “I thought you would go on one date and tell Grandpa and Bulma you didn’t want to date Kenji anymore but you didn’t. You kept dating him and you included Goten and me!” Three months of anger and frustration bubbled out of Gohan. “You let Kenji hold you like Dad held you. You let him almost kiss you. You let him sit in Dad’s chair and sleep on the sofa! If you love Dad, you wouldn’t be doing this!”
 Gohan left ChiChi speechless. Is that what he thinks? “I love Dad, Gohan. I’ll never stop loving him.”
 “Then why date Kenji? Dad isn’t here but I can help. I bring food for you to cook. I bring wood to keep the house warm. I can get a job if you need money.”
 “You’re not working, Gohan. You have a bright future ahead of you. We’re not rich but we have money. Grandpa is helping us.”
 “But you don’t like taking money from him. I can study and work,” Gohan was willing to do anything to not have Kenji in their life anymore. “If it’s touching like kissing and hugs you miss from Dad…. well, I miss Dad’s hugs, too, but I cope. Why can’t you?”
 The last remark hurt. Gohan was mature for his age but he didn’t know everything. “I cope, Gohan. I’ve coped for years but missing a hug from your Dad pales to what I’m missing from him. You can’t compare what we’re missing and it’s not even the point.”
 “Then what is it? It’s like you don’t love Dad and you’re trying to replace him. If you marry Kenji, you’ll have babies with him and Goten won’t know Dad at all except he’s dead. You’re being selfish.”
 If he weren’t her son and hurting, ChiChi would smack him. Gohan loved Goku and seeing her with another man would bother him. ChiChi accepted that but what she couldn’t accept is Gohan looking at her as an accessory to Goku and not a person with feelings, too. That’s how she felt Goku’s friends saw her. She truly thought Gohan saw her differently.
 “You accuse me of forgetting about Dad. You accuse me of not loving him. You accuse me of betraying him. Have you ever thought of my feelings?” ChiChi wanted to carry her burdens privately but Gohan’s words hurt her. “Your father reached out from death to talk to you twice. He helped you beat Cell and he said goodbye to you on Kami’s Temple. He never said goodbye to me. I was married to him for ten years. I cared for him every day. I waited for him when I was left alone for over two years. I cared for him when he was sick. I gave everything to him and I couldn’t get a goodbye. Did you ever think about that?”
 He didn’t. He was too consumed with his grief and error and never noticed Dad never said goodbye to Mom. Dad mentioned her and how they will suffer the most with him staying dead but Gohan never realized he got a chance to say goodbye while Mom didn’t. When Mom cried on the floor, that would’ve been the time for Dad to reach out but he didn’t.
 Why didn’t he?
 “I am a person with feelings, too,” ChiChi went on. “Maybe I would like to have an adult conversation after I spend my day caring for my sons. Maybe I would like to discuss watching a movie I’ve seen or a book I’ve read. Maybe I deserve to have a friend, too.”
 Friend. Mom said friend. Not boyfriend. Not husband. That gave Gohan hope. “So, you don’t love Kenji.”
 ChiChi sighed. After all that, that’s what Gohan took from what she said. All her anger was zapped from her. She was filled with disappointment. “I can’t deal with this right now, Gohan. I’m tired. I…. I just can’t.”
 ChiChi walked away from him. She returned to her bedroom and closed the door. Gohan watched the anger faded from ChiChi’s face. Her eyes were filled with hurt and sadness. Gohan tried to call out to her, tried to move to stop her from leaving but his body wouldn’t move.
 “Ma….Mom….” he spoke after a long silence. “Mom,” he tried again. Silence. His brain began to function again; his limbs began moving. He took one step forward and another, moving his feet until he was at the bedroom door.
 Gohan touched the doorknob. He started to turn it but stopped when he heard sobbing. His mother’s tears. Gohan pressed his forehead against the door. He closed his eyes as guilt filled him.
 Mom, I’m sorry.
 ****
 “Wow. She’s active today.” ChiChi rubbed 18’s stomach and felt the baby growing in her friend move from one side to the other.
 “I swear she’s doing gymnastics in there.” 18 had her feet propped up on a foot pillow in ChiChi’s living room eating another plate of lunch. Since entering her third trimester, Krillin went everywhere with 18 when she wanted to leave the island. Right now, Krillin was outside with Gohan and Goten and giving ChiChi and 18 time to talk alone.
 “Have you and Krillin settled on a name yet?”
 “We agreed with Marron.” 18 put down her empty plate. She reached for the other one but her bowling ball stomach got in her way. “We decided last night when Krillin packed my bag for the hospital.”
 “Already?” ChiChi handed 18 a bowl of noodles.
 “He’s excited.” 18 sighed. “I wish he was excited about moving us to our own place.”
 “Maybe you shouldn’t move now,” ChiChi suggested. “You’re a special case and Dr. Barkley wants you to take it easy. Finding a place, moving and unpacking might be too much now.”
 “Our bank account isn’t much right now,” 18 lamented. “Krillin’s working but it’s only enough to get by. Once Marron is here, we’ll need more space. Our room is barely enough for us and in two months we’ll be adding a baby, diapers, clothes and toys.”
 “Don’t worry about that. Bulma and I will make sure you and Marron won’t be without anything.”
 18 appreciated the support. ChiChi already made five outfits for her child and Bulma bragged about throwing her a big baby shower. “If you mean that, convince your rich boyfriend to buy me and Krillin a house.” She thought ChiChi would laugh but her sudden distressful face alarmed 18. “What? Did something happen?”
 It was four days since the incident in West City. Kenji flew ChiChi, Gohan and Goten home. Kenji picked up the tension. No one. Not even Goten spoke on the flight back. When pressed for an answer, ChiChi told him she needed to deal with Gohan alone and needed a few days. She spoke with Gohan when she needed to but spent most of her free thoughts thinking of Kenji, her sons and the situation she got herself in. “Don’t get used to calling him my boyfriend.”
 “Why?” 18 slurped a mouthful of noodles. “Did you break up?”
 “No, but I’m having second thoughts about this.” ChiChi preceded to tell 18 what happened in West City.
 “Damn.” The update was like a drama in those soap operas Master Roshi occasionally watched. Gohan’s behavior was natural. It was ChiChi’s 18 couldn’t figure out. “I was on board with Bulma you should date Kenji but I’m pregnant and filled with all kinds of emotions and hormones. You’re a fool if you listened to me. You’re a damn fool if you listened to Bulma.”
 18 was blunt as always but ChiChi took it with humored disbelief. “Not taking responsibility for me and Kenji?”
 “Don’t tell me you did date him because of us.”
 “My Dad had more influence than you and Bulma but yeah,” ChiChi confirmed. She leaned back and gazed at the ceiling wondering how all this drama entered her life. “Dad and Bulma said some hard truths about my marriage. I was happy but it wasn’t perfect. I thought I should give Kenji a chance at least for Gohan and Goten’s future, but since West City, I’ve been having doubts about all this.”
 “Because of Gohan?”
“Not just him. Kenji, too. Our outings didn’t feel like dates. For me, it felt like friends spending time together. So did our talks but after the championship, Kenji wants to speed things up. He told his parents about us and he’s making all these plans for Goten’s birthday.”
 “It’s his way of showing his feelings, ChiChi. You haven’t seen each other in two months. He’s making up for that time.” There was a problem here and it was ChiChi. “Be honest with me. Do you have any feelings for him?”
 There was a long pause. “Yes.”
 If she didn’t need her foot pillow, 18 would use it to smack ChiChi. “I mean romantic feelings. You’ve been dating for three months. One month in person with you and your boys and two months talking over the phone. Feelings grow over time but you haven’t felt a damn thing have you?”
 Sharp, blunt and straight to the point. It was fun when 18 is like this with others but not her. “Kenji’s attractive and a decent man. He’s also pushy and showy but no one is perfect. Goku had flaws, too.”
 “But…..” 18 pressed.
 “It’s platonic,” ChiChi finally told the truth. “You’re right. You’re absolutely right. When Kenji approached me, I was flattered. It was the first time since Goku’s death I was seen as a woman and not just a Mom. I tried to do the right thing and not respond to Kenji but he showed up at your wedding. More flowers came. Dad and Bulma got in my head about Goku and I thought, ‘Why not?’ I felt desired, wanted and I liked the attention.
 “I love my sons. I love being a Mom. I spend my day taking care of them but when I go to bed, it’s just me. I have to see that empty space every night. I have to see Goku’s pillow every night. Every night I’m confronted with how alone I am.” Tears rolled down ChiChi’s cheeks. ChiChi felt 18 reached for her hand. The tears came harder. For years, she had to hold all this in. It was a relief she could confess her feelings. With 18, she knew she wouldn’t be judged. “I could never share this with anyone.”
 “You can with me,” 18 told her. “You know my history is different from the others.”
 ChiChi knew that and was so happy it was. “I can’t let my kids see my loneliness. I can’t show how sad and angry I am Goku could say goodbye to everyone but me. I’ll always love him and I know he didn’t mean to but he hurt me a lot.” ChiChi wiped her tears. “I knew by the first month I wouldn’t marry Kenji. Dating Kenji filled the loneliness I’ve felt. It was wrong and selfish but I wanted to think of myself for once.”
 “Selfish?”
 “Kenji will make a wonderful husband and father but not with me. I knew that but I didn’t want to end it because I enjoyed his attention. I controlled the relationship; told him my Dad couldn’t watch the boys all the time when we go out; advised him to focus on baseball until the season was over. I found ways to keep Kenji at a distance but still keep the attention.”
 “You mean including the boys on dates and talks over the phone.”
 ChiChi nodded. “Yeah, but it’s getting out of hand. I thought I could keep it like it was before but Kenji wants more and he’s going about it in ways I don’t like and after Gohan’s confession, I saw how wrong I’ve been. I hurt Gohan thinking of myself and I’m leading Kenji on. He doesn’t deserve that.”
 18 asked to be sure. “So you really don’t think anything can happen between you two?”
 “It’s been three months since I agreed to date him. With Goku, the attraction was instant.”
 “He touched you,” 18 reminded her.
 “I don’t mean that. I mean when I saw him again when I grew up. My first thoughts were, ‘He’s so handsome.’ I was angry he forgot me but I couldn’t deny how attractive he looked. My feelings grew. With Kenji, he looks attractive but I don’t feel it.” ChiChi knew physical attractiveness didn’t have to be instant. She experienced that with Goku. “Even when we talked, I felt I was talking to a friend. When Kenji tried to flirt, I changed the topic. When Goku and I flirt, it always led to something. I don’t mind being single. I have enough on my plate raising my boys but sometimes I want to forget the loneliness but I can’t do this anymore.”
 18 leaned her head back and stared at the ceiling with ChiChi. This was a sticky situation. “You know what you have to do.”
 ChiChi nodded. “Yes.”
 “When do you see him again?”
 “Kenji called this morning. He wants to take me to Central City in two days. He sounded really happy on the phone. I guess negotiations went well with his new contract but I’ll end it then.”  
 ****
 Going to Central City, ChiChi expected to dine with Kenji in a fancy restaurant. He told her to dress to celebrate so she expected he got a new contract with the Taitans. She didn’t expect a tour of a mansion. It had three levels, a ten-foot ceiling, a huge kitchen, five bedrooms, five bathrooms, a private room for a gym, a large basement, lots of yard space for a garden, a pool and a guest house.
 “Is this how you celebrate winning the championship?” ChiChi read of athletes going on wild trips or a huge shopping spree. “You play in West City. Why did you buy a house in Central City?”
 “Since we won the championship and I’m a great player, I’m entitled to a big contract. My first contract was for rookies and it was extended two years ago. This year I refused another extension until I got paid more.”
 ChiChi knew all that and it didn’t answer her question. “You proved your worth and the Taitans gave you a raise. Why didn’t you buy a home in West City?”
 Kenji grinned. “You haven’t figured it out. The Taitans organization didn’t think I deserve a big contract. I became a free agent and the Rockets in Central City will pay me. It’s not public yet but I accepted their offer. It’s 20 million zeni a year for the next five years.”
 “Wow,” ChiChi whistled. Now it made sense. “That’s a lot of money but you won’t be Yamcha’s teammate anymore.”
 “Yeah, but we can hang out in the offseason. The good news is I’m closer to Mount Paozu.”
 That was true. He can get to Mount Paozu in half the time from Central City. “I’m happy for you. It sounds like a good opportunity.” But guilt stabbed her heart. How can she tell Kenji she wants to end their relationship when he’s so happy? I did a terrible thing. He’s been so nice to me and my sons and I will have to hurt him.
 “That’s why I wanted to show you this house. Do you think it’s a good one?”
 “It’s wonderful. You have a lot of land to grow your food and a lot of privacy. However, it is big for one person, but,” ChiChi shrugged, “I can’t criticize. I grew up in a castle with my Dad and his staff.”
 “It is big,” Kenji admitted, “but it wouldn’t be so big if you and your sons live here with me.”
 Oh no. “What?”
 “Moving to a new city will be a fresh start for all of us. I think one of the difficulties you have moving on from Goku is you are still in the house you shared with him. Memories will be very strong there. You told me you wanted to leave and get a fresh start when you were pregnant with Goten.”
 “I did, but Gohan couldn’t leave.”
 “Right. It would’ve been tough for him to leave when Goku just died but it’s been four years. Gohan should be ready to move and Central City is the capital of the world. It has great schools and opportunities for him. It’s a fresh start for your entire family. Here, you won’t be Goku’s wife.”
 ChiChi eyed Kenji skeptically. He said it as if it’s a bad thing she’s Goku’s wife. “No. I’ll be a woman with two children living with a man I’m not married to.”
 “That’s why I picked a home with a guest house. It’s as big as your home on Mount Paozu. It has everything you need but I hope that living arrangement isn’t forever.” He grasped her hands. “I know we’ve taken it slow but it’s been three months. Surely, you see the potential of us being together. I see us married and having a child of our own. I’ll hire a maid to help you with the kids. You will never stress over money, never feel isolated and you’ll always feel love. I can take care of you for the rest of my life.”
 The guilt hit ChiChi hard. Here she was thinking of ending things with Kenji and he wanted her to move in with him. She couldn’t stall anymore. She had to end it now. “Kenji…..”
 Kenji picked up her tone. “Wait. Don’t you see that, too?”
 ChiChi pulled away. Even if she had deep feelings, three months was too soon to move in together. “It’s too soon to even think this.”
 “Too soon? ChiChi, we’ve known each other for three months.”
 “That’s my point.” It stunned her he didn’t get it. “You’re rushing a lot. You want me to uproot my family and move in with you. I’ll be hours away from my father and friends.”
 “Friends?” Kenji laughed. “Those aren’t your friends. They are Goku’s friends. They are only friends with you because of him and if you didn’t have his kids, they would want nothing to do with you. Here in Central City you will find real friends.”
 “I do have friends besides Goku’s friends. I’m friends with people in my village.”
 “Because your father is the king of that village.”
 Now he was pushing it. Goku’s friends were fair criticism given their history but not the people in her village. “Are you saying they’re not my real friends?”
 “Your father created incentive so they are friendly to you. In Central City, you will never wonder if you have friends because of your Dad.”
 She never wondered before! “You don’t think I will wonder if these new people I meet aren’t friends with me because of you? If we are seen together, my picture will be plastered all over the entertainment magazines! No.” ChiChi stepped back not liking this. “I won’t uproot my family.”
 Kenji could see ChiChi wasn’t sold on this so he bargained with her. “Baseball season doesn’t start until another four months. Until spring training, I’ll still do the long commute for our dates, but by the time the season starts, you should be living here. I’ll hire a tutor for Gohan so he’s ready for high school and Goten will be four. We can put him in preschool. With your sons having lives of their own, you can focus on us.”
 Whoa. Whoa. Whoa! He was doing the same thing he did to convince her to come to West City. Present her with a plan she’ll say no to and offer an option she agree to. “Have you arranged all this again and you’re expecting me to say yes?”
 “I don’t have Goten enrolled in preschool but I got recommendations from the seller.” ChiChi couldn’t believe this. He really did plan ahead and expect her to give in. “And I have a tutor set up for Gohan. All his students have gone to the most prestigious schools.”
 “You…. you’ve gotta be kidding me.”
 “What?” Kenji didn’t see the problem.
 “You. You’re planning my life and my sons’ life without consulting me. What’s next? You want me pregnant by the time baseball season starts?”
 Kenji laughed. “That’s crazy, ChiChi. We can be living together but you can be pregnant by the time the next season start.”
 Now he’s dictating when she will be pregnant? “No. No.” Kenji was always pushy but this was too much and ChiChi felt it was her fault letting it get this far. “This was a mistake. It’s my fault.”
 “What is?”
 “This! All of this. Kenji, you are a kind man but I can’t do this. I appreciate all you’ve done for me and my sons but I’m not the woman for you. I can’t give you what I want. I can’t see you anymore.”
 Kenji didn’t appear as if he heard correctly. “I don’t understand. I’m showing you I can be the man for you. I can provide for you and your sons. I can be there for you when your husband wasn’t. I can give a woman like you everything and you don’t want me?” He shook trying to keep his cool. This couldn’t be happening. “Are you so in love with Goku, you won’t give a decent guy like me a chance?”
 “It’s not like that.”
 “Then what is it?!” Kenji snapped. “I get Goku is a strong person. He saved the world and no one can compete with that and if you’re holding me to that bar no one will have a chance with you and that’s not fair.”
 ChiChi let him lash out. She felt she deserved it. “I will never hold you or anyone to that bar. That’s insane.”
 “What else is there? His bedroom prowess? You won’t even give me a chance to let you compare that. I can’t even kiss you! I’ve proven I have the wealth to give you and your sons everything. I brushed off Gohan’s annoyance with me and I’ve been attentive to Goten and you. Was Goku always around enough to do that?”
 Kenji can lash out at her but ChiChi wouldn’t let Kenji drag Goku into this. “Stop making comparisons between yourself and Goku.”
 “You leave me no choice!” Kenji kicked the ground and release a foul expletive  “I thought to find the woman for me I need to go the opposite of what I’ve dated. For me, being with you felt right. You are what I need but you seem to be the type of woman who keeps making bad choices in men because you are controlled by their dick.”
 ChiChi’s slap was so fierce it knocked Kenji off his feet. He soared several feet before crashing on the ground with a hard thud. Kenji touched his face looking at ChiChi astonished. “ChiChi…..”
 ChiChi turned her back on Kenji. “Nimbus!”
 “ChiChi….” Kenji pulled himself to stand. “Wait. Let’s talk.”
 ChiChi didn’t listen as she climbed on Nimbus. “I will forget what you said and think fondly of you but we shouldn’t see each other anymore.”
 “ChiChi….” Kenji called again as she flew away. “ChiChi, wait!”
 ****
 Gyu-Mao tossed a frisbee to Gohan and Goten as they played in the yard. He was happy ChiChi was back to having physical dates with Kenji again and was hopeful this relationship will turn into marriage. That hope faltered when he saw Nimbus in the sky with ChiChi on it. ChiChi left with Kenji hours ago.
 “Mom,” Gohan walked up as ChiChi stepped off Nimbus, “why are you on Nimbus?”
 “ChiChi,” Gyu-Mao stepped to his daughter. “Where’s Kenji?”
 Three pairs of eyes stared at her. ChiChi’s priority was Goten. He liked Kenji more than anyone. She knelt before her son. “Goten, Momma won’t be seeing Mr. Kenji anymore. So no more baseball games. No more trips to the amusement park.”
 “What about my birthday?”
 “Sorry,” she apologized, “he won’t be coming.”
 “Why?”
 “He is moving to another city. It’ll be too difficult to keep seeing each other. Will you be okay?”
 Goten frowned, thinking what this meant. ChiChi thought she broke Goten’s heart but he shrugged and cheerfully said, “Guess it didn’t work out but that means we’ll spend more time together, right, Momma?”
 ChiChi hugged Goten so happy he is taking this well. “Of course and I will cook dinner tonight instead of Grandpa.”
 “Yay!” Goten cheered.
 “Gohan, take Goten inside.” Gyu-Mao’s tone had the hair on the back of ChiChi’s neck standing. “I wanna talk to ChiChi.”
 “Come on, Goten.” Gohan knew that tone. He heard it once and that was toward his Dad. He knew Grandpa was angry. “We should clean up the house before Mom goes inside. It’s messy.”
 Goten covered his hands over his mouth as if he did something bad. “Oh, no.” All his toys were scattered everywhere! He ran ahead of Gohan into the house.
 Gyu-Mao waited until Gohan and Goten were in the house before he asked, “What happened?”
ChiChi braced herself for her father’s anger. He will not be happy no matter what she says. “Dad, it was going too fast. Kenji wanted more than I was ready for. He bought a house. He wanted me to move in with him. He made plans for Gohan and Goten without me. He was already thinking of babies and our lives in Central City.”
 “That’s a good thing. ChiChi, he wanted to marry you!”
 “I don’t wanna marry him. I didn’t wanna lead him on.”
 “I told you. Make it a marriage of convenience. You won’t love him now but in a few years…..”
“I didn’t want that!” How many times did she need to say it? “It wasn’t about my happiness but my kids, too. Gohan didn’t like him.”
 Gyu-Mao couldn’t believe ChiChi was using that excuse. “Gohan’s a child. He’ll throw a tantrum but he would’ve grown to like Kenji and if he became a problem, I would’ve set him straight. You blew this opportunity! A rich man willing to take you and the boys don’t come by every day! This will never happen again! You blew their future!”
 “I considered their future!”
 “No, you didn’t! If you did, you would’ve said yes. Gohan and Goten would have a new Dad. Gohan would have many opportunities to pursue his education. Goten would grow up in a complete home.”
 “My sons have a father!”
 “Their father is dead and you’re staying loyal to a corpse!” Gyu-Mao knew it was cruel but it was the harsh truth and ChiChi needed to hear it. “I don’t mean to speak ill of Goku. He did the best he could but he’s not here and I am not gonna be here forever. You blew your chance, ChiChi!”
 Gyu-Mao’s temper was notorious. ChiChi was always intimidated by it but this time she wasn’t. “I accept you’re upset, Dad, but you will not insult Goku in front of me. It was you that caused me to meet Goku because you were too selfish to leave your precious treasure! You sent me, your eleven-year-old child to find a man I never met to help put out the fire around our home because of your wicked ways! I could’ve died! But I met the love of my life which you never fully accepted and tried to marry me off to others while I waited for him. You offered Goku to me as a bride and then you changed your mind. It became guys in the village like Kaifun and now Kenji. When will you stop?!”
 Unbeknownst to them, Gohan watched the argument from the kitchen window. He occasionally checked on Goten who scampered around the living room picking up his toys. As much as he wanted to be with his mother, he couldn’t leave Goten alone. He had to protect him from seeing this.
 “I was worried you were setting yourself up for disappointment. That’s why I wanted you to forget that promise. Goku honored his word and did his best but you still relied on me. You relied on me more financially than on Goku for most of your marriage! You needed me to help mend your marriage when Goku wanted to quit after your first fight!”
 ChiChi was livid her father brought that up. “That was a misunderstanding!”
 Gyu-Mao knew that but it added more evidence to his argument. “You needed my money when Goku stayed away after his fight with Freeza. You still needed it when Goku came back and trained for three years. Goku’s a lovable person. He can save the world but as a husband he’s not someone you can rely on. You have been given a chance at love, a better life and you’re blowing it staying faithful to a dead man who couldn’t bother to say goodbye to you!”
 For as long as he lived, Gohan will never forget the look on his mother’s face. It was as if Grandpa slapped her. Gohan wanted to run to his mother and yell at Grandpa but he couldn’t leave Goten. Mom held her own. She yelled at Grandpa and pointed away from the house. Grandpa opened his car capsule. He tried talking to Mom but she kept screaming at him until he drove off. Mom walked to the house. Gohan jumped from the window and joined Goten in the cleanup
 “My, my,” ChiChi sounded cheerful when she stepped in. “I thought I was coming home to a dirty house.”
 Goten pointed to his full toy chest. “I cleaned up, Momma.”
 ChiChi bent to hug Goten. “You’re a good boy. Momma loves you so much. Grandpa went home but as soon as I change clothes, I’m cooking you and Gohan your favorites!”
 “I’ll fix dinner, Mom,” Gohan decided. “You weren’t expected back until later and I was gonna make dinner.”
 “You were?” That was news to Goten. “Grandpa was gonna-----”
 “I’m cooking,” Gohan cut off his brother, “and you’re gonna help me.” To ChiChi, Gohan said, “I’ll take care of everything. I’ve been reading your cookbooks and I should get more practice. Let me do this. Please.”
 ChiChi knew Gohan saw her argument with Gyu-Mao. She would insist she will cook but didn’t have the energy to fight anymore. “Thank you, Gohan.”
 ChiChi went to her room. She changed clothes and took a nap. Gohan woke her to let her know dinner is ready. The kitchen was messy with dishes scattered on the counter and food stains on the floor but dinner was delicious. Gohan cooked a lovely meal of seasoned wild boar, noodles, steam vegetables from her garden and for dessert, pudding. ChiChi wanted to clean up but Gohan insisted he will do it. While Gohan cleaned, ChiChi spent her evening with Goten. She checked the work he did in his lessons, played with his toys and watched a program on TV before he went to bed.
 After ChiChi put Goten to bed, she checked on Gohan. Sometimes Gohan went to bed at the same time as Goten but other times he stayed up for another hour to read or watch a TV program. She found Gohan in her spotless kitchen pouring tea. “Are you drinking tea?” She placed a hand on Gohan’s forehead. “Are you sick?”
 “It’s for you. You always drink tea before you go to bed.”
 Moved to tears at his caring, ChiChi embraced Gohan. “You’re a good son.”
 Gohan hugged ChiChi back. “You’re a good Mom.”
 The two sat at the table drinking the hot tea. “I know you saw me and Grandpa talking. I know that’s why you cooked dinner. Thank you but tomorrow we go back to normal.”
 “I’m sorry about Kenji.” Gohan’s apology surprised ChiChi. “I know you broke up because of me. Grandpa yelled at you because of me.” From their fight in West City and this, Gohan’s eyes were fully opened. He finally understood what ChiChi privately dealt with; how she tried and continues to protect him and Goten.
 “I broke up because it wasn’t right for us. There have been too many people in my head lately and I was selfish, too.”
 Gohan didn’t think so. “I didn’t know how tough it was being with Dad.”
 It was touching Gohan finally understood but he didn’t have to say this. “Having a good marriage is tough, Gohan. There were hard times but there were more good times. In our years together, the only thing me and Goku really argued on was training you and allowing you to fight monsters that can destroy the planet.”
 In his early memories, Gohan mostly remembered happy times. Mom got angry but when it involved him fighting, Mom became a different person. She seemed so cold and not understanding. Gohan finally saw it was he who didn’t understand. “Everyone needed me but I was too young for that,” Gohan confessed the harsh truth. “I didn’t see it that way then but when I see Goten, sometimes I think of what I went through and how it changed me. I don’t want that for him.”
 ChiChi didn’t want that either. “It would be nice to break the cycle. Me, your Dad and you all had traumatic events when we were young.”
 “Goten will break the cycle,” Gohan promised.
 ChiChi appreciated Gohan’s determination to keep Goten innocent as long as possible. It was a good feeling knowing her son had her back. ChiChi wished they didn’t have to deal with the tough circumstances to get to this point. “I thought this wouldn’t happen until you marry and have kids. Not now.”
 “I want it this way.” Gohan didn’t want to be coddled anymore. He was ready to see things how they really are. “I wished it happened earlier. I wouldn’t have been mad at you when you were right. I would’ve noticed I surpassed Dad. I would’ve been ready to fight Cell and Dad would be here with us and Goten.”
 “That’s a lot of wouldas.” It bothered ChiChi Gohan still burdened himself with guilt over the Cell Game but she knew only Gohan can come to terms with it. “It never would’ve happened that way.”
 “I know.” Gohan stared at his cup. “I love Dad but he sometimes frustrated me. I was in denial about that because Dad always saved me; Dad was always happy and he was a good person and I love being around him. I thought I was wrong to feel different.”
 “It’s hard to not see Dad perfect when he brings out the best in everyone. He turns enemies into friends.” ChiChi sipped her tea. “You don’t truly love and understand someone unless you see all their flaws. So, don’t think of noticing Dad’s flaws as a bad thing but think of it as knowing Dad and loving him for who he is. Everyone can’t say that. Not even Dad’s friends.”
 It wasn’t until after Goten’s birth Gohan noticed his Dad’s friendship with everyone. They were friends but met when it involved fighting or collecting dragon balls. They didn’t meet for holidays or mini reunions like now. Meetings were out of necessity. Gohan didn’t meet them until he was four and five. Goten was three but met everyone several times.  
 Gohan thought his Mom was the reason he didn’t meet them sooner but now he saw it was probably Dad. So many misunderstandings were created that labeled his Mom wrong when she wasn’t. She suffered in silence, forgo her own happiness for her family. Gohan thought his Mom deserves happiness and he will be silent for once. “If being with Kenji makes you happy, Mom, I can be happy, too. I know you love Dad and I know dating Kenji doesn’t mean you stopped loving him. I won’t get in the way.”
 This was a big change from what happened nearly a week ago. Her son was a caring soul but this isn’t what ChiChi wanted. “Listen to me. I don’t want to get back with Kenji. I was feeling lonely. Grandpa and Bulma influenced me to date Kenji to fill that loneliness and to secure your and Goten’s future. I tried but I couldn’t do it. Kenji is a kind man but our feelings for each other are different. He wants things I can’t give and he deserves someone who will give him what he wants. As for Dad, I will never understand all of Goku’s decisions but I know he wouldn’t have stayed dead if he didn’t think he had another choice. It hurts but I know Goku will never intentionally hurt me, you, or Goten. And, I know he’s lonely, too, and waiting for us. He’s probably wishing he could hold us like we want to hold him now.”
 ****
 The ground shook as two strong forces collided. Their punches created soundwaves that could be heard for miles. Their Ki exploded mountainous terrains and caused quakes. Luckily, they were far from the Grand Kai’s palace or it would suffer damage, too.
 Kimani played it smart. She knew Goku would want to train together and perfect Fusion as soon as possible and when he is in sync with her, he’ll move on. Kimani wanted his attention before that happens. She arranged it where they spent an hour a day together. During this hour they will spar or talk. Kimani did most of the talking while Goku only answered questions when asked. Kimani knew he died protecting Earth from a threat but Goku didn’t talk about it or his life there.
 Kimani loved when they sparred. That’s when she felt she got the real Goku. He was playful in the beginning, not taking her seriously but when she outwitted him with her speed and got hits on him, his demeanor changed. He was impressed and put more effort into their fight.
 But Goku was not a patient man. When he wanted something, he wanted it now. At the end of every hour, Goku brought Kimani to the Metamorans to see if they were in sync. Goku got better each time. She didn’t have long before Goku mastered it and moved on. She needed to leave an impression on him before then.
 As their spar came to an end, Kimani had one more attack. Her arms vibrated at Goku in the form of twisters. A large burst of Ki grew from these spirals. They expelled from her arms and surrounded Goku; spinning his body as if he were caught in a tornado. The spirals spun faster until Goku was a blur. With all this spinning, Goku will be dizzy and vulnerable for her final attack. She flew into the spirals and before she could strike Goku a sharp punch struck her stomach. She saw Goku’s smirk and flowing Super Saiyan hair before she was flung from the twisters. Her impact on the ground created a three-foot crater.
 Her body ached all over and she blacked out but when she opened her eyes, Goku stood over her smiling with his hand out to her. Kimani accepted it and allowed Goku to pull her up. “That was intense but I almost had you.” Wanting to be closer to Goku, Kimani took a few steps and wobbled. As expected, Goku caught her.
 “Whoa. Are you okay?” Kimani pressed herself closer. She loved the solid wall of muscles pressed against her body. “Sorry. I think I hit you too hard.”
 “It’s all right.” Kimani put her arm around his waist. “I want it this way.”
 “Yeah, but I’m really stronger than you. I should go easy on you.”
 “I’ll slit your throat if you did.” Kimani leaned her head against his shoulder. “I’ll get you next time but hold me until I get my energy back. You knocked the wind out of me.”
 “Um, okay.” They stood in the empty field holding each other. Kimani never had a chance to be this close to Goku and wanted it to last as long as possible. His arm felt so good around her. His body felt even better. She wanted more. Kimani put her arms around Goku’s neck and pressed closer. Her covered breasts massaged against the blue tatters of his shirt. Her hips rubbed against his but for a second before Goku pushed her to stand arm’s length. “What are you doing?”
 “Holding you until I get my energy back.”
 Goku frowned. “You didn’t need to hold me like that.”
 “Why?” she asked coyly. “Didn’t you like it?”
 “No. You’re being weird,” he told her as he put two fingers to his forehead. He searched for a Ki and transported him and Kimani back to the training grounds at the Grand Kai’s palace. Kimani grimaced being in familiar terrain again. She wanted more alone time with Goku.
 “Hi!” Goku waved at the Metamorans. “I think we got it this time.”
 The Metamorans broke from their afternoon spar. Goku always appeared like clockwork. Kimani hated this. Goku was a lot better now. Even she knew the next visit or two will be the last one for them. Goku was always the one out of sync. If she acted out of sync after being perfect this entire time, Kimani knew even naïve Goku will be suspicious.
 Goku stepped away from her. He smiled, determined this was it. “Ready?”
 Kimani held her in position. “Ready.”
 The Metamorans observe Goku and Kimani move in sync. They slid at the same time, swung their arms at the same time and the tips of their fingers touched at the same. Kimani mentally cursed. Goku got it. They were asked to repeat it again. Perfect. After a third, it was unequivocal. Goku mastered the Fusion dance.
 “Whoo-hoo!” Goku thrusts his arms up. “I got it! I got it!”
 “Congratulations,” Kimani hid her disappointment. “Now you need to find someone who can match you in Ki. If you lower yours to match mine, we can fuse.”
 “Nah,” Goku refused. “I’ll wait for a fighter to show up that’s close to me in strength. I’m glad I got the Fusion dance down. Thanks for the help. I need to tell King Kai. Bye!”
 Goku did as she thought. Leave as soon as he learned Fusion but Kimani didn’t see this as a goodbye. Through the time they spent together, Kimani knew she left an impression on him. She needed to wait until the right moment.
 Time couldn’t be accurately recorded so Kimani followed her planet’s recordings of time and guessed two weeks passed since she exclusively spent time alone with Goku. She found ways to randomly encounter Goku. As always, Goku was on the move but when she overheard Goku telling the Kai of the North he was traveling again, Kimani knew it was time to make her move.
 Most fighters stayed on the land surrounding the Grand Kai’s enormous palace but Goku was an adventure and traveler. Once a month, Goku ventured on these travels alone. He even had a favorite spot where Goku trained and relaxed. Goku mentioned it to her in passing. When Goku left, Kimani waited an hour before following. She kept her Ki low from detection. When she caught up to Goku, he stood in front of a lake undressing. Activities for the living like baths and showers weren’t needed in the afterlife but some of the dead fell back into old habits. Even Goku. He ate when he didn’t need to. Slept when he didn’t have to and swam for cleansing more than sport. Alone and naked Kimani knew this was perfect.  
 “Goku!” Kimani walked to the end of the lake waving at Goku.  
 Goku waved, finished his lap and swam back to the edge of the lake. “Hi.”
 “Are you swimming alone?”
 Goku looked around. “There ain’t anyone else here.”
 “How is the water?”
 “Great.” Goku pushed back in the water to resume his laps.
 “Good.” Kimani removed her shoes and loosened her clothes. “This lake reminds me of home. I swam in it every day.” She raised her dress over her head and dropped her clothes beside Goku’s. Nude, she walked into the lake and swam to Goku. “Do you mind if I join you?”
 Kimani thought Goku would be happy to have company but he looked annoyed. “Lake is all yours.” Goku swam away. “I’m done.”
 “Done?” He only swam twenty laps. In the pool at Grand Kai’s palace, Goku swam 100. Kimani swam after Goku back to the lake’s edge. Goku climbed out and gave Kimani a wonderful eyeful of his backside. She stared as his wet body illuminated in a light Ki to dry himself. “How many did you swim?”
 “Enough.” He bent to retrieve his pants. As he put his legs in, Kimani got a glimpse of what dangled between. Very nice. Goku pulled up his pants, shielding his tight body from her eyes.
 “The lake is big enough for both of us to share.”
 “I know,” Goku agreed, “but ChiChi told me I only swim with her.” He reached for his shirts.
 “ChiChi?” Kimani rose from the water. She stood before Goku as he pulled his shirts over his head. Once his head appeared out of the shirt whole, Kimani expected Goku to stare at her body. He didn’t. He bent to pick up his obi.
 “ChiChi’s my wife.”
 Wife? He had a wife? “You were married on Earth? I didn’t know.”
 Goku turned away as he tightened the obi around his waist. “I didn’t tell you.”
 Kimani stood in front of him still naked. It was insulting he didn’t want to take a little peek. “I know, but…… you never talked about her. Do you miss her?”
 Goku pulled on his wristbands. “Sure. I miss her and my son.”
 “You had a family?” Kimani did wonder how no one snagged Goku but now she knew someone did and Goku kept it a secret. There was a reason for this. “We all deal with death in our own ways. Some people share their grief. You hide it.”
 Goku sat on the grass and pulled a boot over his right foot. Kimani sat next to him, not hiding or caring she was still nude. “What do you miss most about your wife?”
 Goku tied his boot. “Her cooking. Food here is okay but it’s nothing like ChiChi’s.”
 Cooking? If cooking was what he missed most about his wife, ChiChi was lacking in an area Kimani excelled at. “Cooking? Not… sex?”
Goku put on his other boot. “Well, yeah, I miss that but ChiChi ain’t here so I can’t do that.”
 “Your wife’s cooking isn’t here but you eat.” She slid close enough so her wet breasts touched his arm. “You can do the same with sex.”
 Goku pulled away. He looked disgusted. “I can’t have sex without ChiChi?”
 “You eat food ChiChi didn’t cook.”
 “I always did that. There ain’t rules on eating. I married ChiChi and that means I only have sex with her.”
 Kimani wanted to laugh. His innocence was adorable! “When you’re married, you shouldn’t have sex with anyone but your wife, but you’re not married anymore. You’re free from that rule.”
 “I am?”
 Innocent but definitely teachable. “Now that you’re dead, you can have sex with anyone you like. Is there anyone here you felt sexual excitement for but didn’t act because you thought you couldn’t because of your marriage to ChiChi?”
 “No.”
 He answered that too quickly. “Not even with me?”
 Goku made a face as if he ate something nasty. “Why would I wanna have sex with you?”
 Why? Didn’t her beauty, body and skills answer that question? Goku was cute but incredibly dense. “Can’t you imagine how intense and hot sex will be with us? We could make the world shake.”
 “I don’t want it to shake.”
 “I want it to shake. With you.” Kimani approached him but Goku stepped back. “We can be very good together. I understand loyalty to your wife but the bonds you made with her are gone. It ended when you died.”
 Goku shook his head. “But ChiChi said……”
 “What ChiChi said doesn’t matter anymore. We have been gifted to keep our bodies in the afterlife. We��re a special breed. We are free to be with whoever we want. It’s crazy to limit ourselves and experiences. The other fighters aren’t. Why are you?”
 Goku stopped stepping back. “What fighters?”
 Kimani kept moving but stop just inches from touching Goku. She didn’t want to spook him away now she had him where she wanted him. “Several fighters have gotten together. Olibo has taken a few lovers. Sarta was very impressed with your fighting in the tournament the Grand Kai hosted.”
 “Sarta?” Goku thought the name sounded familiar. “Oh! I know him. He’s been here for a while.”
 “He’s 3600 years old,” Kimani informed him.
 “We sparred once. He was a little grabby but I beat him.”
 Kimani grinned slyly aware of why Sarta was grabby. “I hear he wanted you as a lover but you didn’t show interest.”
 “Huh?” Goku wasn’t dumb to what Kimani meant. He’s seen men like that on Earth. “But he got a wife and kids.”
 “They weren’t allowed to keep their bodies when they crossed over. Sarta moved on and found love several times in men, women and others. He and Torbie are lovers now.”  
 Goku knew Torbie. He looked like Cell, strong but was easily defeated by Pikkon. He’s seen Torbie and Sarta sparring together but thought they were friends. Not lovers.
 “Oh.”
 “So, you see, we can be lovers, too.” Kimani moved to wrap her arms around Goku’s neck but he jumped in the sky to get away. Kimani flew in front of him. She floated before him, freely advertising her marvelous nude body to him. “Don’t you want to be happy?”
 “But I am happy.”
 Goku turned to fly away but Kimani jumped in front of him again. “You’re lonely. I heard when you came here, you fought several fighters. Now you spend most of your time by yourself, with the Kai of the North and sometimes away from this place. With me, you won’t be lonely. We can be very good together if you give us a try.”  
 “I don’t wanna try.” He was getting annoyed with Kimani. “I’m married to ChiChi. She’s waiting for me now and I’m waiting for her.”
 Kimani laughed. “You can’t really think that.”
 “It’s the truth!”
 Goku needed a reality check. How terrible his Kai of the North kept the truth from Goku. “Even if you do wait for her, there’s no guarantee she’ll keep her body when she crosses over. It will be like Sarta and his family. What will you do when ChiChi can’t keep her body? Fuck a puff of smoke?”
 That would be weird but Goku knew that wouldn’t happen. “ChiChi will keep her body. She’s a good person.”
 “You need special privileges to keep your body and just being good isn’t one of them.” Kimani smiled seeing a change on Goku’s face. It was finally sinking in. “I didn’t mean to anger you, Goku, but you need to be told the truth and your Kai failed you. Your wife will be a floating spirit when she dies. Take your time to mourn but I’ll be here. I have my body. I won’t go anywhere but I’ll wait for you.”
 Kimani descended and left Goku with troubling thoughts. Goku put two fingers to his forehead and searched for King Kai’s Ki. What Kimani said wasn’t true. Sarta’s family couldn’t keep their body but Goku knew ChiChi and Gohan will keep theirs. Gohan saved the world. It’s a guarantee he’ll keep his body when he crosses over. ChiChi didn’t save the world but she was a good person. ChiChi will keep her body and reunite with him. He knew it.
 ****
 “Goku, are you blind, stupid or crazy?”
 “I’m neither.”
 “You’re one of them,” Olibo was certain. “I don’t know which.”
 Goku teleported to King Kai. With him were Olibu and Pikkon resting after a rematch. He told King Kai of his encounter with Kimani. Pikkon had no opinion but Olibo had plenty to say to his Earth friend.  
 “Kimani is the most beautiful and strongest woman here. Many of us have tried to get her attention. Her wanting you means she finds you worthy. Am I not right, King Kai?”
 King Kai stepped back, waving his hands in a ‘no’ gesture. “This is not my territory. I advise on fighting. I don’t give advice on romantic issues. Well, I can,” King Kai eyed Goku, “but no one listens and if someone did, he would be on Earth with his family.”
 “But you’ve been around for ages,” Olibu said. “You’ve seen many things. You must have some opinion.”
 “My opinion is to respect Goku’s choice. You should, too.”
 “I would but he’s not being rational.” If King Kai wasn’t going to give Goku the facts, Olibo elected himself. “Kimani is right. You haven’t been here thousands of years so your family is still fresh on your mind but those feelings won’t last. At some point, they will die. All of us had families and friends when we were alive but we’re not with them. They became spirits or were reincarnated. You will forget yours like I forgot my loved ones. That’s the natural course here, Goku. The sooner you accept this the better it will be for you.”
 “Then let it happen for Goku,” Pikkon suggested. “Let the natural course run.”
 “There ain’t no natural course!” Goku snapped. Olibo was wrong! “ChiChi will keep her body and she’ll be here. So will Gohan.”
 “Goku…..” King Kai forward cautious of Goku’s fluctuating Ki. “Olibo is trying to be helpful. He has been here thousands of years and has seen many things. He’s trying to prepare you….”
 “I don’t wanna hear it!” Enraged, Goku flared into a Super Saiyan and flew off. It wasn’t true Goku told himself. Olibo was wrong. He had to be except King Kai didn’t correct him. If Olibo was right then that meant when he saw ChiChi and Gohan on the kitchen floor, that was the last time he’ll see them. It meant he’ll never embrace or talk to them again. No. He’ll see Gohan. He saved the world. He’s Earth’s hero now. He’ll do many feats to secure keeping his body but what about ChiChi? She’s a good person but she didn’t do anything special. If that was the last time, he saw her then…..
 That means I’ll never see her again.
 ****
 18’s baby shower was hosted at Master Roshi’s house. Only Bulma, ChiChi and their kids came. The house was decorated in pink and white balloons and streamers and tables were covered with gifts and food. While ChiChi and Bulma fawned over the gifts, Gohan played caretaker to Goten and Trunks. Master Roshi and Krillin were in competition with each other putting together the big presents. Master Roshi worked on the crib while Krillin worked on the stroller. Both men argued they will finish first.
 18 unwrapped a gift from Yamcha. “Onesies from Yamcha’s baseball team.”
 “Oh, lord,” Bulma rolled her eyes. “Ever since the Taitans won the championship, Yamcha’s ego has been impossible to deal with. He’s giving everyone Taitans gear. He gave a jersey to Trunks and Vegeta burned it.”
 “That was a waste,” ChiChi chided the act.
 “And what about the jerseys Kenji gave you, Gohan and Goten?” Bulma was still not happy with ChiChi’s decision to end things with Kenji. “Have you worn them?”
 “Goten’s still plays with the toys but the clothes are in storage.” Bulma rolled her eyes at the answer. “It’s better this way.”
 Before Bulma could give what would’ve been a snarky retort, Krillin cheered, “I did it! I’m finished!”
 Master Roshi grumbled as he tightened the last screws on the crib. “Only because I have more things to screw.”
 Krillin stuck his tongue out. “You lost, Old Man. Deal with it. Come look, 18. I finished the stroller.”
 ChiChi helped 18 off the sofa. The sofa was comfortable to sit on but being nine months pregnant, it wasn’t easy to rise from. Bulma examined the stroller. “Hmm.” She rolled it back and forth. “The rear left wheel is wobbly. I think you’re missing a screw.” Bulma kept rolling the stroller. The wheel broke from the stroller and rolled into a wall.
 Master Roshi laughed. “First stroll on the beach and Marron will fall out. Tsk. Tsk.”
 “I’ll fix it,” Krillin promised. “I missed something because I was trying to beat Master Roshi.”
 18 waddled to Marron’s crib. Bulma examined this one, too. It felt sturdy but 18 waited on Bulma’s judgement. “It looks secure.” Bulma gripped the bars of the crib and shook it. “Feels secure. All the screws are in, too.”
 “Slow and steady wins the race,” Master Roshi wagged his old, wrinkly finger at Krillin.
 “But can you get it in their room?” ChiChi asked. “Their bedroom door is narrow.”
 “That door is 30 inches wide. I remember because I had to put in a door after Lunch shot holes in it.”
 Gohan read the crib’s measurements. “This crib is 34 inches wide.”
 This time Krillin laughed at Master Roshi. “You’re as bad as I am. I’ll help you take it apart and we’ll put both back together.”
 18 shook her head. Those two were in competition with each other the last two months of her pregnancy. If Krillin brought home a “Best Dad” shirt. Master Roshi bought a “Best Grandpa” shirt. If something needed fixing, they fought on who will do it and sometimes made it worse. One tile needed to be replaced in the shower but because of them, ten new tiles were replaced.
 “Just get it done without killing yourselves.” 18 winced at the sudden pain in her stomach. She had pains in her lower back and stomach off and on since yesterday but she ignored it since it was minor and didn’t last long. This one made her legs wobbly.
 18 gripped Krillin’s shoulder. She felt growing moisture between her legs. “Krillin…. I think…. Ugh… I think the baby’s coming.”
 18’s legs buckled under the pain. Krillin caught her and gently ease her on the sofa. As a pained moan escaped her lips, Krillin hollered in joy. It was time! “Oh, boy!! Master Roshi, I’m gonna be a Dad! 18 is having the baby! Bulma, I’m gonna be a Dad! 18 is having the baby! ChiChi, I’m gonna be----”
 “Why are you so excited?!” 18 screamed. “I’m in pain!!”
 Trunks pointed at 18. “She peed herself!”
 Everyone looked down to see amniotic fluid slide down her legs. “Oh, geez,” Master Roshi groaned knowing a pudding was forming in 18’s seat. “Do I have to clean all of that?!”
 “Hospital,” ChiChi took charge. “Gohan, get 18’s bag.”
 “Blue bag by the door!” 18 hollered as Gohan ran upstairs.
 ChiChi held 18’s hand. “How long have you been feeling pains?”
 “I…..” 18 gritted at the pain coursing through her. “It’s been off and on. It wasn’t this bad before. I thought it was false contractions.” She panted. “She’s a week early.”
 “That’s okay,” ChiChi calmed her friend. “Dr. Barkley warned this could happen.”
 “A week early?” Krillin picked up 18. “That means you can give birth now!”
 “Krillin!” Bulma yelled after him but Krillin zoomed out the house. The wind created from his speed knocked Bulma into Master Roshi, ChiChi flipping over the sofa, presents off the table and Goten and Trunks rolling on the floor like balls.
 “I got the bag!” Gohan ran down the stairs to see everyone on the floor in a crumpled mess. “What the….”
 “Let me go, you perv!” Bulma’s back laid on Master Roshi. In the calamity, the old man grabbed Bulma’s breasts.
 “I was saving you from being blown away. Ow!” he was kicked in the head by ChiChi.
 “Where are Krillin and 18?” Gohan asked.
 “Halfway to the hospital,” Bulma groused as she stood. “Come on. I’ll fly us.”
  ****
 18’s labor progressed quickly. When Dr. Barkley examined her, she determined 18 has been in labor since last night but due to her strong body’s resistance to pain, 18 didn’t notice. Calls were made to Yamcha and 17 as everyone waited for Marron’s birth.
 Yamcha burst into the waiting room. Master Roshi paced and smoked his pipe like an expecting father. ChiChi knitted. Bulma was on her cell phone and Gohan watched Goten and Trunks. “Where’s 17?”
 “Hell if I know,” Bulma bristled. “I’m calling with the number 18 gave but he’s not answering. I left five messages.”
 “How’s 18?”
 “In the delivery room with Krillin,” ChiChi looped her yarn with her needle. “She’s pushing now.”
 “That was over an hour ago.” Master Roshi circled the room again. “How long does it take to push out a baby? She’s not traveling far.”
 “Oh, calm down,” Bulma turned off her phone. “An hour is perfectly normal.”
 “How long did it take you to push out Trunks?”
 Bulma shrugged. “I was too high on drugs.”
 Master Roshi and Yamcha looked at ChiChi for an answer. “I can’t remember with Gohan but Goten came out quickly. I think it was about thirty minutes.”
 Yamcha joined Master Roshi in the pacing. They did three loops around the room before Krillin burst in like he won the lottery. “She’s here! I’M A DAD!!!” Krillin threw his arms up in victory. “18’s okay and Marron’s here. Everyone—ack!”
 Master Roshi knocked Krillin over as he blurred out of the room. Bulma laughed, “You’d think it was his grandchild being born.” She grabbed Trunks’ hand and followed after the old martial artist.
 Everyone else filed out eager to see the baby. ChiChi stuffed her yarn and knitting needles in her purse, making her the last to leave with Yamcha. Yamcha followed close besides ChiChi as she followed everyone down the hall. Just as she was going to enter 18’s room, Yamcha grabbed her arm and pulled her from the door.
 “ChiChi, wait a second. I need to talk to you about Kenji.”
 “Kenji?” They were over two months ago. She saw Yamcha at Goten’s birthday party. He never talked to her about his teammate. ChiChi wondered why he wanted to now. “Why?”
 “I know why you and Kenji didn’t work out. He told me what he said. I was pissed. I punched him for Goku.”
 “It’s okay, Yamcha,” ChiChi brushed off the matter. “I share some blame so I’m not mad anymore.”
 “He’s settled into Central City. He’s not dating anyone.” Yamcha dug in his pockets and pulled out an envelope with ChiChi’s name on it. “Kenji wanted me to give this to you.”
 ChiChi didn’t want it. “There’s nothing else to say.”
 “He really wanted me to give this to you.” He urged her to take it.
 ChiChi reluctantly took the envelope. It wasn’t sealed. “Have you read it?”
 “No, but we talked and I have an idea what he said.” Yamcha left ChiChi with that as he stepped into 18’s room.
 ChiChi looked at the door, wondering if she should go in, and then the envelope, wondering if she should read it. She didn’t want to read the letter. ChiChi considered the chapter of Kenji closed but something in Yamcha’s voice told her she should read it. Decision made, ChiChi pulled out the letter
 Dear ChiChi,
 I know you are not expecting this letter but please read this. I wanted to see you several times but I didn’t want to surprise or upset you. I am a blunt and direct person. I say what’s on my mind. I’m sorry I upset you the last time we talked but I spoke out of anger and frustration. I didn’t mean it. You must believe me. I reacted the way I did because I love you.
 Yes, I love you. I know you will find that hard to believe. You’ll say it’s too soon but I do. You’re an easy woman to fall in love with. I’m not Goku and I can’t replace him in your heart but I care for you deeply. I care for Gohan and Goten and I want to be a husband for you and a father to them.
 I love baseball. I don’t know what I’d be doing if I didn’t play but spending time with you and your boys really showed me another part of life I’m missing. It’s something I really want. I love Goten so much. That sweet boy deserves a Daddy. I’m not Goku but I can be a Daddy to Goten. It’s too late to spare Gohan the pain of losing a parent but I’ll make sure Goten doesn’t grow up with the pain and loss you and Gohan have in your heart. I can be a husband for you and if we’re lucky, we can have children together.
 “Mom?” ChiChi looked up. Gohan stood by the door. “Aren’t you coming to see the baby?”
 ChiChi folded the letter and placed it in her purse. “Yeah. Sorry. I…..I am… I just.. never mind.”
 “What were you reading?” Gohan asked.
 “Bills,” she lied. “Let’s see the baby.” ChiChi followed Gohan inside. Goten and Trunks shared a chair looking curious but not all interested in the new baby. Everyone else surrounded 18’s bed in awe. 18 sat up holding Marron wrapped in a pink blanket. Krillin, the proud papa, sat by 18 with tears glistening his eyes. Master Roshi openly cried like a proud grandpa. Yamcha stood farthest but smile approvingly and Bulma fawned over baby Marron.
 “She’s so cute. We finally got a girl in our group.” She cocked her head at Goten and Trunks. “They’ll be fighting over her in sixteen years.”
 “Oh, no!” Krillin protested. “I don’t mind Goten dating Marron but she is not dating Trunks.”
 Bulma’s whipped herself to Krillin offended, “And what’s wrong with my son?! We know what he will look like when he gets older. He will be a magnet to all girls.”
 “It was a joke. You know I’m joking.” Krillin tried to laugh it off but Master Roshi and Yamcha pity shake told him he was on his own. “I’m a Dad. I don’t want my daughter dating anyone.”
 “But you said Trunks. You didn’t say Trunks and Goten!”
 While Krillin tried to calm Bulma, ChiChi took the moment to hold Marron. As ChiChi awed at the cute newborn, 18 whispered, “She needs to get to know her Auntie ChiChi and her godmother. Maybe her future mother-in-law, if Goten’s lucky.”
 ChiChi thought it was too soon to talk about matchmaking their children. It would be nice if their children got together but after her experience dealing with her father trying to pair her up, ChiChi wanted her kids to pick their partners on their own. “She has Krillin’s eyes.”
 “And no nose like Dad,” 18 added. “I can’t believe Bulma was right.”
 “About Trunks?”
 “No. That game of hers on New Year’s Eve. It predicted marriage and a baby for me. It came true. It predicted romance for you. You were meant to meet Kenji.”
 “Maybe.” ChiChi thought of the letter in her purse. “But it’s over.”
 Part 36: Changes
22 notes · View notes